SELVES AND OTHERS: THE POLITICS OF DIFFERENCE IN THE

WRITINGS OF URSULA KROEBER LE GUIN

by

DEIRDRE CASSANDRA BYRNE

submitted in accordance with the requirements

for the degree of

DOCTOR OF LITERATURE AND PHILOSOPHY

in the subject

ENGLISH

atthe

UNIVERSITY OF SOUTH AFRICA

PROMOTER: PROF I A RABINOWITZ

NOVEMBER 1995
to Garth
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

I received invaluable help in thinking about and writing this thesis from my promoter,
Prof. I.A. Rabinowitz, who could not have been kinder or more insightful. I owe him an
immense debt of gratitude.

My colleagues in the Department of English at UNISA supported me by reading, offering

useful comments on, and proofreading sections of the thesis. My thanks go to Karen Batley,
Myles Holloway, Sue Kroger, Christine Marshall and Margaret Orr. I am especially appreciative
of the help of Joanne Cannon and Lesley Robertson for their willingness to use their computer
facilities and expertise to format and print any number of pages of my thesis at any time.

I am also very grateful to Dawie Malan, the English subject reference librarian at UNISA,
for cheerfully going out of his way countless times to unearth valuable, interesting and unusual
material for me. John Barrow supported me by giving me a copy of his writing programme,
Super Text, which saved me hours of frustration while I was revising the thesis. My cousin,
Biffy van Rooyen, generously gave up hours of her time to help me check my references. I thank
her for her kindness.

Finally, my spouse, Garth Mason, has provided me with encouragement, brilliant ideas,
understanding and a model of balance and serenity for six years. Without these things, this thesis
would not have been possible.
SUMMARY

Selves and Others: The Politics of Difference in the Writings of Ursula Kroeber Le Guin
has two founding premises. One is that Le Guin's writing addresses the political issues of the late
twentieth century in a number of ways, even although speculative fiction is not generally
considered a political genre. Questions of self and O/other, which shape political (that is, power-
inflected) responses to difference, infuse Le Guin's writing. My thesis sets out to investigate the
mechanisms of representation by which these concerns are realized.

My chapters reflect aspects of the relationship between self and O/other as I perceive it
in Le Guin's work. Thus my first chapter deals with the representations of imperialism and
colonialism in five novels, three of which were written near the beginning of her literary career.
My second chapter considers Le Guin's best-known novels, The Left Hand of Darkness (1969)
and The Dispossessed (1974), in the context of the alienation from American society recorded
by thinkers in the 1960s. In my third chapter, the emphasis shifts to intrapsychic questions and
splits, as I explore themes of sexuality and identity in Le Guin's novels for and about adolescents.
I move to more public matters in my fourth and fifth chapters, which deal, respectively, with the
politicized interface between public and private histories and with disempowerment. In my final
chapter, I explore the representation of difference and politics in Le Guin's intricate but critically
neglected poetry.

My second founding premise is that traditional modes of literary criticism, which aim to
arrive at comprehensive and final interpretations, are not appropriate for Le Guin's mode of
writing, which consistently refuses to locate meaning definitely. My thesis seeks and explores
aporias in the meaning-making process; it is concerned with asking productive questions, rather
than with final answers. I have, consequently, adopted a sceptical approach to the process of
interpretation, preferring to foreground the provisional and partial status of all interpretations.
I have found that postmodern and poststructuralist literary theory, which focuses on textual gaps
and discontinuities, has served me better than more traditional ways of reading.
KEYWORDS

Literary studies; Ursula K. Le Guin; science fiction and fantasy; difference; di.fferance; the
Other; the politics of discourse; deconstruction; power; poststructuralism.
 Student number: 670-921-4

I declare that Selves and Others: The Politics of Difference in the Writings of Ursula Kroeber
Le Guin is my own work and that all the sources that I have used or quoted have been indicated
and acknowledged by means of complete references.

c).JA.J r•---<-
........a ......... .
--1·10>
L. t. -'':' ' .•

SIGNATURE DATE
(MS DC BYRNE)
 TABLE OF CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION: READING POSITIONS..•.......•.......•.••••......•••.•...•.••..•.•.•.•.•••....••••••..••.•. 1

CHAPTER ONE: UN/EARTHLY POWERS.........•...............•.•.....••..•..••...••.•.•.....•••••••...•.•• 34

CHAPTER TWO: POLITIFICTION.......................................................•.........•........•.•.... 81

CHAP"fER THR.EE: SEX/IDENTITY............................................................................... 123

CHAPTER FOUR: RE-INVENTING H/hISTORY•••....•....••••..•..••......•••••..•..•.•••.•....•.•••• 171

CHAPTER FIVE: DISEMPOWERMENT......•••........•••......•••••....•••...•.•••••••.•..••••••••••.•.•.• 209

CHAP"fER SIX: (PROSE AND) POETRY•........•••.•.•...•••••.•..•••••....•.•••.•.••.•.•.••••...•.•••••••.• 253

(NO) CONCLUSION/S•....•...•..•.....•.•....•..••.•..........•••.........•.........•.•......•••...•.•..•.••••...•.•••••••.• 302

APPENDIX•.•••..•....•.•..••..•••.•......•.•.•..........•••.•..........•••••.....••••.•....•.••.•....••••••.•.••.•.••••••••.•••••••. 318

SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY..••••••••..•...•..•........••••........••••.••..•••••..•...•••••.•.•.•••••••.•.••••.••••.•..•• 324

 1

INTRODUCTION

READING POSITIONS

Poetry has a form, the novel has a form; research, the research in
which the movement of all research is in play, seems unaware that it does
not have a form or, worse still, refuses to question the form that it
borrows from tradition ... . But the manner of conveying what is in
question in research remains, generally, that of exposition. The scholarly,
academic dissertation is the model.
(Blanchot 1993: 3)

Writing of any kind fixes the word outside time, and silences it.
The written word is a shadow. Shadows are silent. The reader breathes
back life into that unmortality, and maybe noise into that silence.
(Le Guin 1989: 180)

In this thesis I draw out the main features of Le Guin's response to power, as revealed
(and often concealed) in her writing. But in saying that, making a statement of intent, the mark
of acquiescence to established conventions of academic thesis writing, I inevitably raise more
questions than I answer. Which form of power am I dealing with? And which theoretical model
of power am I invoking? Above all, why should a study of Le Guin, in an era when comparison
and dialogue between voices is valued more than a 'monological' 1 single-author study, shed any
light on the complex nature of power in the late twentieth century? This introduction aims to
pursue these problems, not, as I shall explain, with a view to resolving them, but rather in order
to discover what useful problems they raise in their tum.

My strategy in this thesis is emphatically not to seek single or final interpretations of Le

Guin's work. There are several such accounts, some of them by very able critics and scholars;
and yet they all leave me feeling that something has been missed. To take only one example,
Bucknall neatly sums up Le Guin's writing as follows:
 2

Le Guin is a romantic, and as a romantic she values love, nature,

adventure, marvels, dreams, the imagination, and the unconscious. Like the
romantics [sic], she is aware of the dark side of things and is attracted by it, even
when she prefers the light. She values the individual and his or her struggle for
personal liberation.
(1981: 154)

This, of course, is the kind of resume literary criticism is made of. It slots the writer into a
category ('Le Guin is a romantic') and then proceeds to outline unequivocally the main qualities
of the category. It finishes by indicating the author's contribution to humanistic values ('She
values the individual'). I do not wish to denigrate Bucknall's account, or the kind of criticism
she represents. On the contrary, I agree with her findings - as far as they go. I cannot fail to see
them, however, as an attempt to get unruly or undecidable aspects of the writing firmly under
control of a critical summary that authoritatively delineates the author's most important concerns.
I argue, in opposition to Bucknall, that statements of this kind are a surer index of the critic's
own theoretical allegiances (in this case, to a Leavissian thematic model of analysis) than they
are of what 'exists' in the text/s.

Cummins's summary of Le Guin's work, in the first chapter to her book, revealingly
entitled Understanding Ursula K. Le Guin, is less overt in its theoretical affiliations. The chapter
opens with a biographical sketch of the writer, then progresses to an overview of her work. It
ends with a thematic summary similar to Bucknall's:

... "getting there" is a journey for both artist and reader. The journey may occur
within the expansive worlds of Earthsea or the Hainish planets or within the
restricted worlds of Orsinia or the American West Coast. An individual journey
may become an exploration of the coming-of-age process that lasts a lifetime, or
of alienation and connection, or of the difficulties of identifying one's
inheritance, or of the nature of utopia. Whatever world, whatever journey, the
reader will be immersed in a new "there," which will lead to a better
understanding of intelligent beings, the world, and the interaction between the
two.
(1990a: 19-20)
I

As Bucknall does, Cummins offers valid and justifiable insights into Le Guin's work, where the
trope of the journey is frequently and productively used. But I would trace its privileged position
 3

as a central feature of the writing (according to Cummins's account) directly to Le Guin's

comments on City of Illusions:

Most of my stories are excuses for a journey. (We shall henceforth respectfully
refer to this as the Quest Theme.) I never did care much about plots, all I want
is to go from A to B - or, more often, from A to A - by the most difficult and
circuitous route.
(1993b: 142-43)

The Introduction to City of Illusions was written in 1978 (1993b: 140). In the twelve years that
separate it from Cummins' s book, Le Guin could have transcended the modus operandi she
delineates for herself, especially since she describes her writing as 'pushing out toward the limits
- my own, and those of the medium' (1993b: 25). These considerations make it unlikely that the
journey has remained her single central trope.

I want to oppose my approach to Le Guin' s writing to those of Bucknall and Cummins.

I must stress, though, that their search for a single unifying theme in a large body of writing, all
written by the same author, is not exceptional. On the contrary, it is replicated in almost all
critical discussions of Le Guin's work. One of the best articles I have read is Nudelman's
brilliant piece, (dis)ingenuously entitled 'An Approach to the Structure of Le Guin's SF'. The
article not only implies that the 'approach' it offers is the most comprehensive of those available;
it also states explicitly that all of Le Guin's science fiction to date2 is a repetition on a single
theme:

The movement towards Oneness on the planetary scale is absorption into

the League; within the planet, it is the reunification of a fragmented society; on
the individual level, it is the striving toward fellow-beings and unification with
them.
(Mullen and Suvin 1976: 247)

It is possible to cite an almost endless series of examples of this kind of writing on Le Guin.
Indeed, the search for themes and general, abstract meanings in literature is a crucial part of the
time-honoured tradition of literary criticism. This is especially true of a study such as mine
where the salient point of the exposition is, allegedly, what unifies the work of a single author.
Nevertheless, I do not think, even after some years of research, that the search for consistent
 4

theme and meaning is the most valuable approach to Le Guin's writing. Possibly this project is
never entirely valid; but that question, although implied by my methodology, does not lie
directly within the scope of this thesis.

In contradistinction to the will to (single) meaning that is discernible in the Le Guin

critics I have cited, Pratt discusses reading strategies in an influential article, 'Interpretive
Strategies/Strategic Interpretations: On Anglo-American Reader-Response Criticism' (Arac
1986: 26-54). The goal of Pratt's argument is to achieve a satisfying response to a plurality of
interpretations, which she sees as an inevitable part of critical endeavour. She portrays reader-
response criticism as a response to

... a problem in formalist theory, namely the fact that readers commonly disagree
as to the aesthetic structures and properties of texts, and that this disagreement
doesn't feel at all inappropriate even though it puts into question the objectivity
in which formalism seeks to validate itself.
(Arac 1986: 26)

Pratt goes on to discuss three forms of reader-response criticism, namely Prince's concept of the
narratee, Culler's notion of literary competence and Fish's idea of the interpretive community.
She concludes that even an extremely 'democratic' model such as Fish's has the potential to
become prescriptive. She describes Fish's views as follows:

Interpretations, in this view, are never intrinsically valid or invalid; all are
potentially valid with respect to some set of assumptions. Interpretations get
validated by virtue of being assented to, accepted, and ratified by communities
that hold the assumptions on which they rest.
(Arac 1986: 47)

This sounds attractively egalitarian, but, as Pratt shows, it is based on an unlikely model in which
all the members of an interpretive community will automatically and unproblematically hold all
the same assumptions. Pratt ends the article by pointing to the ineradicable tensions between
different interpretations, and by calling for a renewed recognition of the inscription of critical
procedure in social and power-relations:

... interpretive communities are always part of social structures ... there is always
doubt, conflict, disagreement, because interpretations are always there in
 5

multiplicity denying each other the illusion of self-containment and truth, the full
confidence of belief that each would like to maintain ... . Knowledge is
interested, and interest implies conflict; to advance an interpretation is to insert
it into a network of power relations.
(Arac 1986: 52)

I find this conclusion apposite because it accounts for two contradictory impulses in literary
criticism: the need for consensus, to persuade others that a particular interpretation is (self-
evidentl y and ahistorically) correct, and the wish for a more egalitarian dispensation in which
differing interpretations might be seen as valid contributors to a fruitful dialogue between
positions. I believe that all post-formalist critical activity is marked by (at least) these two
desires, whether acknowledged or not. My own wish for critical harmony leads me to hope that
this thesis will find a place in a body of work on Le Guin where it will constitute a valid addition
to existing scholarship; such, indeed, are the requirements for doctoral study. But there is also
the need to be right, to displace my critical competitors; and, more challenging still, Pratt's call
to situate my endeavours in relation to myself as a socially constituted, and not always internally
consistent, individual subject.

The situation is compounded by prevailing currents of thought in philosophical circles.

As Flax notes in Thinking Fragments, the wish for a coherent explanation for the universe and
human life within it has, in the latter part of the twentieth century, been shown to be a chimera:

To many contemporary philosophers it appears that the Enlightenment has failed.

The grand ideas that structured, legitimated, and lent coherence to so much of
W estem science, philosophy, economics, and politics since the eighteenth century
no longer appear compelling or even plausible ... . The political and
philosophical aspirations and claims typical of Enlightenment thinking appear to
have been falsified by that which it was supposed to predict yet cannot account
for: the subsequent course of Wes tern history.
(1990: 7)

This is by no means the only account of the failure of Enlightenment ideas; 3 but I find it a very
succinct one. In the wake of the unsettling collapse of the possibility of comprehensive
explanations, the intellectual (a category that could be extended to include the writer and the
critic) is in a highly ambivalent position. Flax describes this as follows:
 6

W estem intellectuals cannot be immune from the profound shifts now

taking place in contemporary social life. These transformations have deeply
disrupted many philosophers' self-understanding and sense of certainty. One of
the paradoxical consequences of this breakdown is that the more the fault lines
in previously unproblematic ground become apparent, the more frightening it
appears to be without ground, the more we want to have some ways of
understanding what is happening, and the less satisfactory the existing ways of
thinking about experience become.
(1990: 6)

In this passage Flax identifies what I believe is a key feature of intellectual activity in the late
twentieth century: the longing for explanations and origins, combined with a sense that these are
no longer accessible in a direct or complete way. Flax's preoccupations are very similar to those
which have shaped this thesis, as her subtitle, Psychoanalysis, Feminism, and Postmodernism
in the Contemporary West, indicates. My writing about Le Guin is marked by a wish to ask
questions about her texts, rather than to provide answers which, in the very moment of writing,
reveal themselves as partial and inhabited by undecidable propositions. Blanchot finds
questioning an appropriate philosophical activity because, he says, it is more fruitful than
answering:

The question, if it is incomplete speech, rests upon incompleteness. It is

not incomplete as a question: on the contrary, it is speech that is accomplished
by having declared itself incomplete. The question places the full affirmation
back into the void, and enriches it with this initial void. Through the question we
give ourselves the thing and we give ourselves the void that permits us not to
have it yet, or to have it as desire. The question is the desire of thought.
(1993: 12)

In my dissatisfaction with critical summaries and explanations of Le Guin's writing, which

inevitably leave out more than they include, I have sought in this thesis to open up areas for
questioning. I believe that the intellectual desire articulated by my questions is more interesting
than the limited certainties that I could offer. Jung puts the problem of what the thinker does not
know, and does not know how to find out, more succinctly than I can:
 7

Interpretations are only for those who don't understand; it is only the things we
don't understand that have any meaning. Man woke up in a world he did not
understand, and that is why he tries to interpret it.
(1990: 327)

Coincidentally (or, Jung would say, synchronistically) Jung is writing here about myth,
the originary narratives that arise from the psyche's unconscious need to understand the world
it lives in. Narrative is at the heart of human self-understanding. In Lyotard's famous statement,
the fact that grand Enlightenment (meta)narratives have lost their efficacy does not mean that
narrative has lost its validity as a way of knowing:

It is not inconceivable that the recourse to narrative is inevitable, at least

to the extent that the language game of science desires its statements to be true
but does not have the resources to legitimate their truth on its own. If this is the
case, it is necessary to admit an irreducible need for history ....
(1987: 28)

Later Lyotard makes his allegiances even more explicit when he states: 'the little narrative !Petit
recit] remains the quintessential form of imaginative invention, most particularly in science'
(1987: 60).

Le Guin also recognizes the primacy of narrative as a form of meaning-making. In 'The

Shobies' Story' (1991b), the spaceship Shoby seems to have lost its way while testing a new form
of instantaneous travel called 'transilience'. Each member of the ethnically varied crew
perceives the ship's location, and the sequence of events, differently. Disorientated and unable
to use the ship's controls, they group together to tell their own stories to one another. The
narratives do not join to make a seamless whole, but somehow the act of narration returns the
Shoby to the spaceport where its journey began. This parable illustrates the ineluctable relativity
and mediacy of story-telling, but also insists on its almost magical ability to create reality and
to forge bonds between narrators.

Le Guin's essay, 'It was a Dark and Stormy Night; Or, Why are we Huddling about the
Campfire?' gives some of the theoretical premises for her appreciation of narrative. The essay
 8

tells several stories, some of them about the necessity of story-telling as a means of survival. It
concludes:

There may be some truth in that story, that tale, that discourse, that
narrative, but there is no reliability in the telling of it ... . In the tale, in the
telling, we are all one blood. Take the tale in your teeth, then, and bite till the
blood runs, hoping it's not poison; and we will all come to the end together, and
even to the beginning: living, as we do, in the middle.
(1989: 29-30)

This passage generates an effect that I have encountered several times in Le Guin's writing. On
the one hand the essay is on the side of narrative as a means of interpreting and making sense of
the world and of surviving in times of great suffering. On the other, the discourse destabilizes
narrative's potential for truth, wholesomeness and even linearity. The image of the poisonous
snake biting its own tail/tale, repeated in the essay in the circle of listeners around a campfire
telling stories, powerfully challenges conventional views of narrative as sequential. And Le Guin
goes further, to insist on a vision of human life itself as, if not circular, at least non-progressive.
This encapsulates her challenge to Enlightenment notions of progress, evolution and teleology.
At its root, the civilization shored up by these ideas is seen to be founded on a form of discourse
that is inherently incomprehensible: unreliable narrative, passed from one receiver to another
down the centuries, which owes none of its power to philosophically accredited criteria such as
truth-claims.

'It was a Dark and Stormy Night' evokes the unsettling, and to me, particularly
postmodern sense that meaning is, somehow, in another place than in the discourse. Le Guin
does not deny the existence of meaning, any more than do the structuralist and post-structuralist
thinkers of the twentieth century. As they do, she simply points to the impossibility of defining
meaning, and to the way in which language always says both less and more than is intended or
apparent. Culler makes a similar point in his meditation on meaning in On Deconstruction:

What we call our experience is scarcely a reliable guide in these matters, but it
would seem that in one's experience of interpretation meaning is both the
semantic effects one experiences and a property of the text against which one
seeks to check one's experience. It may be that what makes the notion of
 9

meaning indispensable is this divided character and divided reference: to what

one understands and to what one's understanding captures or fails to capture.
(1983: 132)

Culler goes on to quote Derrida, the philosopher par excellence of the indeterminacy of meaning:

What if, Derrida suggests, "the meaning of meaning (in the most general sense
of meaning and not of indication) is infinite implication? the unchecked referral
from signifier to signifier? If its force is a certain pure and infinite equivocalness,
which gives signified meaning no respite, no rest, but engages it within its own
economy to go on signifying and to differ/defer?"
(1983: 133)

What this enacts, on the part of both Culler and Derrida, is surely not the denial of meaning with
which deconstruction has so often been charged, but a profound engagement with its
complexities. I believe that Le Guin's writing has the same divided nature that Culler describes,
and that is characterized by a self-reflexive awareness of differance: difference and deferral.
Meaning is definitely present, but it is different from what is said (and, sometimes, from itself).
It resides in a deferred signifying space, like the religion of the Handdarata, which is 'always
somewhere else' (1969: 52).

This differance-effect is exemplified by the short story 'Schrodinger's Cat' (1982b: 49-
57). The title comes from Schrodinger's 'thought-experiment'; and indeed, much of Le Guin's
fiction may be seen as thought-experiments, as ways of asking questions and trying out different
versions of 'reality' within the 'controlled' 4 world of the text. In describing The Left Hand of
Darkness as a thought-experiment, Le Guin creates an explicit parallel between her speculative
fabulation 5 and Schrodinger:

I was not recommending the Gethenian sexual setup: I was using it. It was a
heuristic device, a thought-experiment. Physicists often do thought-experiments.
Einstein shoots a light ray through a moving elevator; Schrodinger puts a cat in
a box. There is no elevator, no cat, no box. The experiment is performed, the
question is asked, in the mind. Einstein's elevator, Schrodinger's cat, my
Gethenians, are simply a way of thinking. They are questions, not answers;
process, not stasis. One of the essential functions of science fiction, I think, is
precisely this kind of question-asking: reversals of a habitual way of thinking,
metaphors for what our language has no words for as yet, experiments in
imagination.
 10

(1993b: 158-59)

As Rover in 'Schrodinger's Cat' knows, the point of Schrodinger's experiment is to illustrate the
formal undecidability of events in the absence of an observer. The photon gun fired at the cat
in the box will either kill the cat or not; but until the observer opens the box, the cat is, in a strict
epistemological sense, neither alive nor dead. Le Guin's story, however, takes the experiment
one step further, heightening the effect of defamiliarization and differance:

"Just exactly what are you trying to prove?" I demanded [of Rover].
"That the cat will be dead, or not dead,"' he murmured submissively.
"Certainty. All I want is certainty. To know for sure that God does play dice
with the world."
I looked at him for a while with fascinated incredulity. "Whether he does,
or doesn't," I said, "do you think he's doing to leave you a note about it in the
box?" I went to the box and with a rather dramatic gesture, flung the lid back.
Rover staggered up from his knees, gasping, to look. The cat was, of course, not
there.
(1982b: 56-57)

Rover fails to see the paradox that what he wants to prove, and be certain of, is uncertainty itself.
To make the point that outcomes are unpredictable, and that there are always unforeseen
variables, the cat (a wiser animal than either the narrator or the enthusiastic canine experimenter) 6
can only disappear to some unknown location. But there is also a metadiscursive aspect to this
surprising ending: it implies that writing itself is imbued with indefiniteness. Schrodinger's
account of the experiment would have had to accord with the laws of physics and 'reality'; but
in the creative space of speculative fabulation the outcome can be even more unpredictable and
more in accord with the principle of undecidability than in the historical experiment. 7

Undecidability, deferral of meaning, is a recognized aspect of postmodern fiction. Flax

explains that a rejection of final solutions is a cornerstone of postmodern thinking:

Truth for postmodernists is also an effect of discourse ... . A discourse as a

whole cannot be true or false because truth is always contextual and rule
dependent. Instead discourses are local, heterogeneous, and incommensurable.
No non-discourse-dependent or transcendental rules exist that could govern all
discourses or a choice between them. Truth claims are in principle
"undecidable."
 11

(1990: 35-36)

In my opinion, the other, often unarticulated side of these sentiments is their opposite: the need
for truth, certainty and answers even if they are always already unstable. Flax questions the will
to (make) meaning in her own enterprise:

How is it possible to write? What meanings can writing have when every
proposition and theory seems questionable, one's own identity is uncertain, and
the status of the intellectual is conceived alternately as hopelessly enmeshed in
oppressive knowledge/power relations or utterly irrelevant to the workings of the
technical-rational bureaucratic state?
(1990: 5)

Allen, writing from a similar position, questions the relationship between feminism and
postmodern discourse: 'How do I, a feminist, locate myselves, among which is a philosophical
self, when postmodernism has become the dominant discourse of western philosophy in the
twentieth century?' (1987: 315). I locate my own discontinuous allegiances to feminism and
postmodernism in the same way as Flax and Allen, that is, by resisting the pressure to arrive at
a unitary, synthesized approach.

Writing as an academic in a postmodern framework is beleaguered by the stringent

questioning of all truth-claims, on the one hand, but also by the requirement of making sense, on
the other. At the same time as it embraces the destabilizing of meaning, the institution of the
literary-critical academy continues to endorse an expository drive that comes from its own desire
for answers. I have found, I believe, that both of these impulses are present in Le Guin's writing
and on those grounds I would argue that her work is profoundly postmodern. 8 I see her as
recognizing, simultaneously, the need for effective solutions in an increasingly complex society
and the impossibility or, at best, the limitations of such solutions.

I am interested in Le Guin's response to her contemporary 'empirical environment', 9 the

society of late-capitalist America. In the 1990s America has emerged as the most powerful
nation in the world. I suggest that it is also extensively infiltrated and regulated by power.
Foucault's apt metaphor for the condition of being pervaded by power is the Panopticon, from
 11

(1990: 35-36)

In my opinion, the other, often unarticulated side of these sentiments is their opposite: the need
for truth, certainty and answers even if they are always already unstable. Flax questions the will
to (make) meaning in her own enterprise:

How is it possible to write? What meanings can writing have when every
proposition and theory seems questionable, one's own identity is uncertain, and
the status of the intellectual is conceived alternately as hopelessly enmeshed in
oppressive knowledge/power relations or utterly irrelevant to the workings of the
technical-rational bureaucratic state?
(1990: 5)

Allen, writing from a similar position, questions the relationship between feminism and
postmodern discourse: 'How do I, a feminist, locate myselves, among which is a philosophical
self, when postmodernism has become the dominant discourse of western philosophy in the
twentieth century?' (1987: 315). I locate my own discontinuous allegiances to feminism and
postmodemism in the same way as Flax and Allen, that is, by resisting the pressure to arrive at
a unitary, synthesized approach.

Writing as an academic in a postmodern framework is beleaguered by the stringent

questioning of all truth-claims, on the one hand, but also by the requirement of making sense, on
the other. At the same time as it embraces the destabilizing of meaning, the institution of the
literary-critical academy continues to endorse an expository drive that comes from its own desire
for answers. I have found, I believe, that both of these impulses are present in Le Guin's writing
and on those grounds I would argue that her work is profoundly postmodern. 8 I see her as
recognizing, simultaneously, the need for effective solutions in an increasingly complex society
and the impossibility or, at best, the limitations of such solutions.

I am interested in Le Guin's response to her contemporary 'empirical environment' ,9 the

society of late-capitalist America. In the 1990s America has emerged as the most powerful
nation in the world. I suggest that it is also extensively infiltrated and regulated by power.
Foucault's apt metaphor for the condition of being pervaded by power is the Panopticon, from
 12

which all the targets of disciplinary power can be seen and, because they believe themselves
visible, regulate their own behaviour even when there is no surveillance:

... one can speak of the formation of a disciplinary society in this movement that
stretches from the enclosed disciplines, a sort of social "quarantine," to an
indefinitely generalizable mechanism of "panopticism." Not because the
disciplinary modality of power has replaced all the others; but because it has
infiltrated the others, sometimes undermining them, but serving as an
intermediary between them, linking them together, extending them, and, above
all, making it possible to bring the effects of power to the most minute and distant
elements. It assures an infinitesimal distribution of the power relations ....
(1984: 206-7)

This ~ind of statement probably is what Barr has in mind when she paraphrases Foucault as
saying that 'power is everywhere and cannot be eliminated' (1992: 10). At the same time it is
necessary to recognize that not everybody shares Foucault's view of the pervasiveness of power.
Sarup summarizes some of the objections to a Foucauldian model of society as follows:

Power [in Foucault's opinion] is not an institution, a structure, or a certain force

with which certain people are endowed; it is a name given to a complex strategic
relation in a given society. All social relations are power relations. But if all
social relations are power relations, how do we choose between one society and
another?
(1988: 92-93)

In examining Le Guin's engagement with power, I have been strongly influenced by

Foucault's analyses. They have directed me to examine power-relations and the means of
subverting them in areas which are not often considered to be the domains of power, namely texts
in speculative tabulation. I contend that Le Guin's response to America epitomizes a double
movement towards and away from coherence that I have identified as characteristic of her
writing. The socio-political counterpart to coherence is conservatism, the reinforcement of
existing practices and values. My discussion aims to show that Le Guin's writing subverts these
phenomena precisely at the moment that it demonstrates most clearly its roots in a humanist,
capitalist and highly, albeit ambivalently, imperial society.

As McHale notes, speculative tabulation not usually taken seriously by literary critics
because it has a "'low art" stigma' (1987: 65). McHale goes on to call science fiction 'a
 13

noncanonical, subliterary genre' (1987: 69) even as he claims that it is 'perhaps the ontological
genre par excellence' (1987: 59). The 'popular' status of speculative fabulation is seen as an
indication that it does not engage seriously with complex or profound (social or other) issues
because it is supposedly 'escapist' (Talbot, in Filmer 1992: 135). In an interview with
Greenland, Le Guin wryly acknowledges that she writes the 'wrong' kind of fiction for her to be
taken seriously: "'I write all the wrong things: sf, fantasy, kiddylit, regional. How wrong can
you be?"' Greenland goes on: 'Le Guin is very aware that there is an official culture, and that
it disapproves of genre fiction' (1991: 58). I believe that the contrary is true; that, indeed, the
social and political relevance of speculative fabulation accounts for much of its popular appeal. 10
As Suvin shows, utopia (and, by extension, dystopia) is a highly political (sub)genre which
intersects with fantasy and science fiction (1979: 61). Martens summarizes this aspect succinctly
as follows: 'Utopias present the future as we hope it may be; dystopias present the future as we
fear it might be' (1993: 66). I would argue further, in line with Davies (1990: 1-7), that not only
utopia/dystopia, but a great deal of speculative fabulation directly addresses social concerns
(which, following Foucault, can be traced to power relations) in a thoughtful, often meliorist
way. 11 Many of these works, like Le Guin's The Left Hand ofDarkness (1969), experiment with
ways in which the author's empirical environment could be different, and investigate whether
these alternatives might be an improvement on the status quo.

In addition to seeing speculative fabulation as a directly political genre, my thesis claims

that Le Guin's writing articulates a particularly political perspective. However, this concern is
never either simple or simply expressed. In catalogues of 'radical' authors of speculative
fabulation, Le Guin' s name seldom appears. 12 Deetlefs is one of very few critics to claim
unequivocally, 'Le Guin is a political author, committed to feminism, pacifism, and anarchism -
in short, an activist' (1994: i). I find this omission both just and surprising - for different reasons.
In terms of my founding hypothesis, that Le Guin's writing has clear political overtones, I
believe it is a surprising oversight on the part of the authors of such catalogues. But, on the other
hand, there is a degree of hesitancy and ambivalence about the political dispensation which keeps
Le Guin's work from being unequivocally subversive. To a certain extent it may be read, even,
as conservative or as reinforcing the status quo. The double-voiced quality of her response to
political issues is evident in a 1991 interview with Greenland: 'Fantasy fiction is always about
 14

power, [Le Guin says] "but in fantasy questions about power are skimmed over in favour of the
story, instead of being dug up and investigated'" (Greenland 1991: 60-61).13 An example of this
is A Wizard of Earthsea, where the apprentice wizard Ged is educated to assume the most
powerful position in all Earthsea, that of Archmage of Roke Island. Ged's education takes the
familiar form of the hero-quest, in which the hero (always a man) leaves home, passes through
initiation, encounters a temptress, and returns to his natal shores empowered by what he has
learned. 14 And yet, most readers are shocked to find that this pro forma hero is black. Le Guin
is very clear about the subversive intentions behind this move: 'I was making him an Outsider,
an Other, like a woman, like me' (1993c: 8). Le Guin's argument is fluently articulated and
persuasive, but, as I argue in my third chapter, Ged remains a man and to that extent conforms
to the dominant tradition regarding literary heroes. It is only later, in Always Coming Home
(198Sa), Searoad: Chronicles of Klatsand (1991a) and Tehanu (1992), that Le Guin challenges
that particular bastion of fictional hierarchy by choosing women as her main protagonists and
portraying them as heroes.

I see the multiple nature of Le Guin's response to political problems and issues as a
further, more frequent example of the effect of differance that I described earlier as a recurring
feature of her work. Le Guin's writing inscribes a fascinating refusal to make absolute or definite
commitments to one meaning or one political position. Instead, there is a shifting, self-
questioning plurality of positions. Meaning and (political) value are always already present, but
cannot be located where they appear to be; they fade into other references, other significations.
In this way the author avoids a too-simple identification with any particular cause. At the same
time, she also makes it impossible to give a coherent analysis of her work based on a single
premise or theme. I believe that the appropriate model for an examination of the complexity of
political resonances in Le Guin's work is the conversation, rather than the exposition. This
choice of interpretive mode has been influenced by a Bakhtinian model of heteroglossia, which
I have adapted to suit my own interests. My notion of interpretation as conversation entails
alluding to my own situatedness and experience as a reader; it also means that I have juxtaposed
interpretations rather than trying to arrive at a single interpretation. All arguments make choices,
but as far as possible I have tried to present diverse interpretations as mutual and reciprocal
supplements, not rivals in a contest for correctness: I believe that interpretations derive validity,
 15
\

not by recourse to notions of truth, but through their appositeness for rhetorical purpose and
context.

Blanchot, in an intriguing philosophical meditation on the conversational mode, finds it

to be a discourse where power does not hold sway, as long as the participants recognize their
mutual strangeness:

This means also that this distance [on which the 'relation of the third kind' is
based] represents what, from man to man [sic], escapes human power - which is
capable of anything. This relation founded by a pure lack in speech is designated
there where my power ceases ....
(1993: 68)

Blanchot's is a truly subversive proposition in a world where relations with Others15 are so
permeated with power and oppression that anything else seems unthinkable and Estraven, in The
Left Hand of Darkness, can confidently state that nationality and patriotism are based on "'The
fear of the other"' (Le Guin 1969: 23). Blanchot's volume, interestingly entitled The Infinite
Conversation, gives a great deal of attention to relations with people who are utterly different
from oneself. He calls these people 'autrui', which the translator glosses as follows: 'Autrui
designates other people, neighbor (prochain), or fellow man' (Blanchot 1993: 441). Autrui
escapes/evades western philosophy, which is a system of knowledge designed only to deal with
sameness:

... almost all Western philosophies are philosophies of the Same, and when they
concern themselves with the Other it is still only with something like another
"myself," being at best equal to me and seeking to be recognized by me as a Self
(just as I am by him) in a struggle that is sometimes a violent struggle, at other
times a violence appeased in discourse .. . . Autrui is entirely Other; the other is
what exceeds me absolutely ... . [T]here is an infinite, and, in a sense, impassable
distance between myself and the other, who belongs to the other shore, who has
no country in common with me, and who cannot in any way assume equal rank
in a same concept or a same whole, cannot be counted together with the
individual that I am.

The Stranger comes from elsewhere and is always somewhere other than
we are ....
(1993: 52)
 16

I have quoted Blanchet at length, even although I think his insistence on using the male pronoun
to refer to autrui is a defensive and domesticating linguistic mechanism, because he offers
detailed insight into one of the most common themes in speculative fabulation: that of the
O/other. Science fiction re/presents the Other as the Alien, the subject of Le Guin's influential
essay, 'American SF and the Other'. This 1975 essay expresses the author's interest in feminism,
and is ostensibly 'about' the status of women in science fiction. But Le Guin sees women in the
context of otherness in general, which she describes as follows:

The question involved here is the question of The Other - the being who
is different from yourself. This being can be different from you in its sex; or in
its annual income; or in its way of speaking and dressing and doing things; or
in the color of its skin, or the number of its legs and heads. In other words, there
is the sexual Alien, and the social Alien, and the cultural Alien, and finally the
racial Alien.
(1993b: 93)

She goes on to describe the denigration of cultural and racial Aliens in science fiction:

What about the cultural and the racial Other? This is the Alien everybody
recognizes as alien, supposed to be the special concern of SF. Well, in the old
pulp SF, it's very simple. The only good alien is a dead alien - whether he is an
Aldebaranian Mantis-Man or a German dentist. And this tradition still flourishes

(1993b: 94)

One might add that even when the Alien is a part of one's own psyche, as in Nayfack's 1956 film
Forbidden Planet (Halliwell 1991: 395), narrative resolution comes about when the Alien is
eliminated. Le Guin's point is that the O/other, the Alien, is always re/presented in terms of
power-relations:

If you deny any affinity with another person or kind of person, if you
declare it to be wholly different from yourself - as men have done to women, and
class has done to class, and nation has done to nation - you may hate it or deify
it; but in either case you have denied its spiritual equality and its human reality.
You have made it into a thing, to which the only possible relationship is a power
relationship. And thus you have fatally impoverished your own reality. You
 17

have, in fact, alienated yourself.

(1993b: 95)

Le Guin's argument here can stand as a description of several of her own novels. Rocannon 's
World(1966a),PlanetofExile (1966b), TheLeftHandofDarkness (1969) and The Dispossessed
(1974) all depict encounters between a fairly conventional (representation of a) human and a
'cultural and racial Alien'. In each case, the distance of strangeness is bridged as the relationship
progresses and the narrative ends with a recognition that the similarities are more important than
the differences. Rocannon, in Rocannon 's World, comes to value the Angyar or 'hilf' Mogien
more than anything else, and finally marries an Angyar woman rather than returning to his own
civilization. Rolery and Jakob Agat in Planet of Exile are depicted as having a more complex
relationship, one that is constituted by difference:

She the stranger, the foreigner, of alien blood and mind, did not share his power
or his conscience, or his knowledge or his exile. She shared nothing at all with
him, but had met him and joined with him wholly and immediately across the
gulf of their great difference: as if it were that difference, the alienness between
them, that let them meet, and that in joining them together, freed them.
(1966b: 80)

And yet, the formal parallelism of the novel's structure reinforces not the differences but the
similarities of the Terrans and Tevarans. Similarly, The Left Hand of Darkness depicts the
process of educating a conventional man, Genly Ai, to accept that the ambi~exual Gethenian
Estraven is a genuine human being. And the rebel Shevek in The Dispossessed, by disobeying
his society's unwritten injunction to forsake anything from Urras, in effect brings about a cultural
reconciliation.

Nevertheless, such a synopsis of four carefully written novels can only over-simplify their
complexities. I believe that in each of them, Le Guin keeps power-relations, which she aptly
perceives wherever difference is inscribed, in the forefront of the text. In each case she
deconstructs those power-relations which decree that white skin is better than black; that men
are better than women; that heterosexuality is the only acceptable form of sexual expression;
and that western civilization is better than any other kind. The outcome is never a simple
reversal of the hierarchical binary opposition. Rather, she shows the interdependence of the
 18

terms in such a way as to emphasize that the opposition itself is false. In this respect, her method
is strikingly akin to deconstruction, described by Derrida as follows:

... through a double gesture, a double science, a double writing, [to] put into
practice a reversal of the classical opposition and a general displacement of the
system. It is on that condition alone that deconstruction will provide the means
of intervening in the field of oppositions it criticizes and which is also a field of
non-discursive forces ....
(Culler 1983: 85-86)

Where Derrida mentions 'non-discursive forces', I read power-relations. In relation to these, Le

Guin does indeed use 'a double gesture, a double science, a double writing' in her fiction. For
example, at the end of The Left Hand of Darkness, Genly Ai prefers the ambisexual Gethenians
to his own compatriots (1969: 249). This ending apparently reverses the human/alien opposition
so that the alien nature is valorized; but the result of this reversal is that Gethen joins the
Ekumen of Known Worlds, a western-style commonwealth much like the United Nations. And
so the familiar western, even American, mode of conducting relations with Others is perpetuated.

Not all of Le Guin's novels participate in the domestication of 0/otherness in the same
way as the four I have just mentioned. There are also works where the 0/other is portrayed in
ways that recall Blanchot's description of irreducible strangeness. The Word for World is Forest
(1972) does not admit the possibility of any synthesis of human and Athshean cultures; nor does
Always Coming Home allow the peaceful Kesh to make an alliance with the warlike Condor,
however much Stone Telling might desire it. On closer examination, I find that, for Le Guin,
difference takes on a quality of ineradicability wherever coercive power-relations are involved.
For example, City of Illusions stresses the desolation that follows the Shing's failure to
assimilate, culturally or biologically, into the Earth culture they dominate (1967: 215-16). Even
in novels where the plot moves toward cross-cultural rapprochement, violence and aggression
disqualify the participating groups from dialogue. Thus the violent Faradayan rebels on
Fomalhaut II are summarily destroyed in Rocannon 's World, because their intention to take over
the planet cannot be countenanced. Another way of putting this would be to say that where
difference manifests itself as violence, it is not a quality to be valued. In this respect Le Guin
does not go as far as Blanchot in praising strangeness; but I doubt that even Blanchot would
 19

embrace an Other who was pointing a fire-thrower at him, as Davidson does to the Athsheans
in The Word for World is Forest (1972).

We may value dialogue across the aporia of alterity, but we must still make choices about
ethical issues and, for that matter, about philosophical and epistemological positions. As
Blanchot does, Flax finds that the conversational mode best suits her project of commenting on
the contributions of feminism, psychoanalysis and postmodernism to contemporary society:

The conversational form of the book [Thinking Fragments] represents my

attempt to find a postmodern voice, to answer for myself the challenge of finding
one way (among many possible ways) to continue theoretical writing while
abandoning the "truth " enunciating or adjudicating modes feminists and
postmodernists so powerfully and appropriately call into question ... . In this
spirit I will not attempt to resolve conflicts within or between the theories
discussed here, nor will the conversations among them result in any new, grand
synthesis.
(1990: 4, my italics)

I, too, wish to abandon the mode of enunciating or adjudicating truth, especially as it seems to
me that Le Guin is highly sceptical of grand truth-claims and inscribes semiotic uncertainty in
all her texts. At the same time, I agree with Flax that some interpretations 'can provide more or
less space for a variety of voices and that they can be criticized for ignoring or repressing certain
questions that are germane to their own projects' (1990: 5). Thus, for example, in Chapter Three
I have adopted a largely post-Freudian approach to Le Guin's representations of adolescence in
works such as The Earthsea Quartet (1993a), in contravention of the author's stated preference
for Jungian psychology rather than Freudian. 16 Although my use of the term 'others' in my title
might evoke expectations of a Lacanian interpretive framework, I have preferred to draw on a
wider range of meanings and have not confined myself to a strictly Lacanian reading of Le
Guin's work. Psychoanalytic criticism provides a space for me to explore the complex links
between Le Guin's writing and the 'real' experience of adolescents: it attempts to address the
problematic relationship between 'art' and 'life' that is implied in my thesis. In addition, I argue
that certain concepts from a Freudian model of psychological development, such as the family
romance 17 and the Oedipus complex, 18 provide useful keys to the politics of gender within the
romances 19 Le Guin has created. In so doing, I aim, not to undervalue the significance of Jungian
 19

embrace an Other who was pointing a fire-thrower at him, as Davidson does to the Athsheans
in The Word/or World is Forest (1972).

We may value dialogue across the aporia of alterity, but we must still make choices about
ethical issues and, for. that matter, about philosophical and epistemological positions. As
Blanchot does, Flax finds that the conversational mode best suits her project of commenting on
the contributions of feminism, psychoanalysis and postmodemism to contemporary society:

The conversational form of the book [Thinking Fragments] represents my

attempt to find a postmodern voice, to answer for myself the challenge of finding
one way (among many possible ways) to continue theoretical writing while
abandoning the "truth " enunciating or adjudicating modes feminists and
postmodemists so powerfully and appropriately call into question ... . In this
spirit I will not attempt to resolve conflicts within or between the theories
discussed here, nor will the conversations among them result in any new, grand
synthesis.
(1990: 4, my italics)

I, too, wish to abandon the mode of enunciating or adjudicating truth, especially as it seems to
me that Le Guin is highly sceptical of grand truth-claims and inscribes semiotic uncertainty in
all her texts. At the same time, I agree with Flax that some interpretations 'can provide more or
less space for a variety of voices and that they can be criticized for ignoring or repressing certain
questions that are germane to their own projects' (1990: 5). Thus, for example, in Chapter Three
I have adopted a largely post-Freudian approach to Le Guin's representations of adolescence in
works such as The Earthsea Quartet (1993a), in contravention of the author's stated preference
for Jungian psychology rather than Freudian. 16 Although my use of the term 'others' in my title
might evoke expectations of a Lacanian interpretive framework, I have preferred to draw on a
wider range of meanings and have not confined myself to a strictly Lacanian reading of Le
Guin's work. Psychoanalytic criticism provides a space for me to explore the complex links
between Le Guin's writing and the 'real' experience of adolescents: it attempts to address the
problematic relationship between 'art' and 'life' that is implied in my thesis. In addition, I argue
that certain concepts from a Freudian model of psychological development, such as the family
romance17 and the Oedipus complex, 18 provide useful keys to the politics of gender within the
romances 19 Le Guin has created. In so doing, I aim, not to undervalue the significance of Jungian
 20

concepts such as the shadow20 and individuatiorr1 for a reading of the novels, but rather to
explore the aspects of the fiction that Jung does not elucidate, namely the psychological
foundation of the gender inequality that Le Guin portrays.

Similarly, in Chapter Four, I have drawn on postmodern theorists of history, in particular

White's concept of 'metahistory' (White 1978: 52), to help me explore the connections between
Le Guin's narratives and the social history of the West. I would not like to claim, however, that
Le Guin has been influenced by White, or that she is formally part of a postmodern project of
revisioning history. I have concentrated on the metadiscursive level of the fiction, comparing
it with more explicitly theoretical models of historiography, in order to investigate the power-
relations that underlie each mode of writing. This is not to say, for example, that Selinger' s
psychoanalytic reading of The Lathe of Heaven (Selinger 1988: 75-102) is invalid: on the
contrary, I find it erudite and enlightening. But, like a Jungian analysis of The Earthsea Quartet,
it serves interests that are different from mine.

Earlier, I mentioned The Word for World is Forest (1972) and Always Coming Home
(1985a) as texts which do not envisage the possibility of bridging the distance between cultures.
Always Coming Home is a striking case of Le Guin's deconstructive strategy, as applied to the
relations between women and men. In contrast to Le Guin's 1974 'ambiguous' utopia, The
Dispossessed, Always Coming Home is a utopia for women. 22 Here the author's sympathies for
feminism, somewhat latent in her earlier texts, 23 are given free rein. I believe it is important to
note that Le Guin regards phallocentrism more as an over-arching philosophy than as a
conglomerate of specific injustices perpetrated on individual women. Consequently, she sets
about destabilizing its power in philosophical terms, rather than at the level of praxis. The
reader's response to this approach will vary depending on her or his views on the Romantic
doctrine that social and political change begins in the mind of the individual: 24 I find it very
appropriate. The radical feminist theologian, Mary Daly, also adopts the strategy of treating
sexism as a system of thinking that must be entirely changed:

... it is necessary that Nags know the prevailing and legitimating ideology of the
society spawned by phallic lust - the sadosociety.
The sadosociety is the sum of places/times where the beliefs and practices
 21

of sadomasochism are The Rule ....

The sadosociety, then, is legitimated by sadospirituality.
(1984: 35)

Both Daly and Le Guin believe that language is a vehicle for the perpetuation of male dominance
over women, and that, as a correlative, a dissenting language can bring into existence (even if
only in imagination) a society where conditions are more favourable. Le Guin's register is more
conventional than Daly's, but in my view her literary/political intentions are no less radical:

The women are speaking. Those who were identified as having nothing to say,
as sweet silence or monkey-chatterers, those who were identified with Nature,
which listens, as against Man, who speaks - those people are speaking. They
speak for themselves and for the other people,25 the animals, the trees, the rivers,
the rocks. And what they say is: We are sacred.
(1989: 162)

What Le Guin is implying, here and in other writings, is that a pervasive and underlying belief-
system validates male supremacy over all other forms of life. Cixous and Clement give an
evocative list of hierarchical oppositions that demonstrate the existence of this ideology:

Activity /passivity
Sun/Moon
Culture/Nature
Day/Night

Father/Mother
Head/Heart
Intelligible/Palpable
Logos/Pathos.
Form, convex, step, advance, semen, progress.
Matter, concave, ground- where steps are taken, holding- and dumping-ground.
Man
Woman
Always the same metaphor: we follow it, it carries us, beneath all its
figures, wherever discourse is organized ....
Thought has always worked through opposition.
Speaking/Writing
Parole/Ecriture
High/Low
(1986: 63)
 22

What Cixous and Clement's list demonstrates is that the second term, the inferior partner in each
opposition, is always already identified with woman, while the privileged first term is always
associated with maleness. Le Guin says something strikingly similar, although in different terms,
in 'A Non-Euclidean View of California as a Cold Place to Be':

Utopia has been yang. 26 In one way or another, from Plato on, utopia has
been the big yang motorcycle trip. Bright, dry, clear, strong, firm, active,
aggressive, lineal, progressive, creative, expanding, advancing, and hot.
Our civilization is now so intensely yang that any imagination of bettering
its injustices or eluding its self-destructiveness must involve a reversal.

To attain the constant, to end in order, we must return, go round, go inward, go

yinward. What would a yin utopia be? It would be dark, wet, obscure, weak,
yielding, passive, participatory, circular, cyclical, peaceful, nurturant, retreating,
contracting, and cold.
(1989: 90)

This extraordinary passage uses simple reversal, the first step in deconstructive analysis (Derrida,
in Culler 1983: 85), to produce a startling effect. The lists of qualities cited by Le Guin as
characteristic of yang and yin utopias are almost self-deconstructing. The qualities of a yang
utopia sound very attractive at first - 'Bright, dry, clear ... ' - but go on to evoke, uncomfortably,
a nuclear holocaust: 'expanding, advancing, and hot'. Similarly, no one would choose to live
in a 'dark, wet, obscure' utopia, but one that is 'peaceful [and] nurturant' is the obvious antidote
to the destructiveness of its yang counterpart. And by drawing on the Taoist oppositions, Le
Guin does not even have to mention that yang is male and yin is female. She does, however,
specify that her utopia is not a separatist community:

Non-European, non-euclidean, non-masculinist: they are all negative

definitions, which is all right, but tiresome; and the last is unsatisfactory, as it
might be taken to mean that the utopia I'm trying to approach could only be
imagined by women - which is possible - or only inhabited by women - which is
intolerable.
(1989: 90)

This contrasts strikingly with the community of Hill Women in Gearhart's The Wanderground,
whose powers derive from their freedom from men and men's society. After some deliberation,
the Hill Women decide that as violence comes from men, and violence is intolerable, they are
 23

prepared to kill all the men rather than allow them to destroy the Earth:

We do not slay him

But aid him in his dying,
Show him how to bear himself
Into his own stilldeath.

Cut the species human

From the cord of life,
That the species human
May at last let go.

With water and blood we can wash away the slayer.

With water and blood we can wash away the race.
(1979: 210-11)

Gearhart's solution to gender politics is extremely chilling. It is also the only logical outcome
of the separatist position underpinning The Wanderground, which holds that women and men
are irreconcilably different and men are intrinsically violent. 27

Rosinsky gives a clear outline of the alternatives for women who have become aware of
gender inequalities:

... proponents of this "androgynous vision" claim that nurture, rather than nature,
is the dominant influence on women's and men's mental as well as physical
development. Thus, the traditional divisions of labor into circumscribed
"feminine" and broader "masculine" spheres are artificial constructs which reflect
social prejudice rather than actual human capabilities. To feminist proponents of
androgyny, women's and men's abilities are potentially equal ....
In contrast to this re/vision of androgyny, other feminists maintain that
there are indeed innate psychological or spiritual differences between the sexes.
Their emphasis on "essential" mental differences between woman and men is
potentially the mirror image of the androcentric essentialism that has fueled
patriarchal stereotypes of women as naturally limited, inferior beings. Instead of
perceiving women as inferior, though, proponents of "gynocentric essentialism"
view our supposedly distinct traits as superior ones - abilities which furthermore
do not preclude women's fulfilling traditionally male roles.
(1984: ix-x)

It is extremely difficult to say where Le Guin stands on the nature/nurture (or

 24

androgyny/essentialism) debate. While this is perhaps appropriate for an author who consistently
eschews final or definite solutions in favour of a plurality of context-related positions, it makes
the task of the critic rather complex. On the one hand, there are statements such as her comments
in 'A Non-Euclidean View of California as a Cold Place to Be', and in Always Coming Home,
where she specifically includes men as citizens of her 'yin' utopia. In Always Coming Home, she
even shows sensitivity to the possibilities for sexism in a society where women make all the
decisions. The adolescent visionary, Flicker, is apprenticed to a woman named Milk and a man
called Tarweed. She sympathizes with Tarweed's oppression by a gynocentric system in which
women hold all the intellectual power (1985a: 293). Here an essentialist position, the reverse of
what our society sanctions, is taken for granted at the same time as it is undermined.

Le Guin seems aware that gynocentric essentialism contains within it the potential for
sexism, just as androcentric essentialism does. To this extent she appears to support an
androgynous position, and on several occasions she gives explicit, but always already qualified,
sanction to it. For example, in the 1976 Introduction to The Left Hand of Darkness she writes:

Yes, indeed the people in it are androgynous, but that doesn't mean that
I'm predicting that in a millennium or so we will all be androgynous, or
announcing that I think we damned well ought to be androgynous. I'm merely
observing, in the peculiar, devious and thought-experimental manner proper to
science fiction, that if you look at us at certain odd times of day in certain
weathers, we already are.
(1993b: 153)

Here Le Guin carefully tries to separate support for androgyny as a component of human
psychology, an epistemological framework, from support for it as a political ideal. I believe,
though, that description and prescription are not so easily separable, and that the interpretation
Le Guin has chosen also reflects her politics.

In a similar vein, she opposes a radical feminist view of social injustice in the 1978
Introduction to Planet of Exile:

One soul unjustly imprisoned,28 am I to ask which sex it is? A child starving, am
I to ask which sex it is?
The answer of some radical feminists is yes. Granted the premise that the
 25

root of all injustice, exploitation, and blind aggression is sexual injustice, this
position is sound. I cannot accept the premise; therefore I cannot act upon it.
(1993b: 137)

This reads like an unambiguous rejection of the essentialist position; but fourteen years later,
in 1992, Le Guin published Tehanu: The Last Book of Earthsea. In this novel, the heroes are
women (Tenar and Therm); the former Archmage, Ged, has lost the magical powers for which,
Moss explains, he traded his sexuality (1993a: 570). The origins and nature of personal power
are a focal point of the book. Moss takes an essentialist line, but Tenar is less certain:

"A man gives out, dearie. A woman takes in."

Tenar sat silent but unsatisfied.
"Ours is only a little power, seems like, next to theirs," Moss said. "But
it goes down deep. It's all roots. It's like an old blackberry thicket. And a
[male] wizard's power's like a fir tree, maybe, great and tall and grand, but it'll
blow right down in a storm. Nothing kills a blackberry bramble."
(1993a: 572)

As I note in my discussion of Tehanu in Chapter Five, 'Disempowerment', Le Guin's own views

on the subject are mediated by the speakers, so that the effect is one of polyphonous dialogue
around the topic, rather than a definite, univocal statement.

Later in Tehanu, Tenar discusses men's and women's power with Ged. The ex-wizard
is as clear as Moss that women and men have access to different kinds of power, but again Tenar
is unconvinced:

"The Mages of Roke are men - their power is the power of men, their knowledge
is the knowledge of men. Both manhood and magery are built on one rock:
power belongs to men. If women had power, what would men be but women
who can't bear children? And what would women be but men who can?"
"Hah!" went Tenar ....
(1993a: 664)

In the end, both Ged and Tenar admit that 'we don't even know what a woman's power is'
(1993a: 665). But they are both proved wrong when it becomes apparent that Therm, Tenar's
 26

crippled adoptive daughter, is the 'woman on Gont' who is destined to become Archmage of
Roke. And so it appears that a woman can hold the power that was previously thought to be
men's exclusive preserve. I suspect that under the imaginative conditions of The Earthsea
Trilogy, it would have been impossible for a woman to assume this kind of power. The change
in Le Guin's representation of women's potential is probably due to changing sexual mores in
the 1990s, which give women more access to positions and capabilities that were traditionally
men's domain. But I do not think current social attitudes completely explain Le Guin's shifting
position; in addition, I discern in her writing a greater commitment to an essentialist position
than is evident in her earlier works. As I have noted, it is extremely difficult to pin down Le
Guin's writing to a single position on almost any issue, especially one as complex as feminism.
In an interview with me, 29 she gives a characteristically ambiguous answer to the question of her
relationship with feminism:

The debates come and go. I think my essential position remains very much the
same, which is that what feminism is about is, you might say, an attempt to be
aware of how gender is constructed by society. It's really an attempt to discover
what makes a man behave like a man, and so on. And of course, where the
construction of gender is manifestly unjust, then it becomes a political movement
to rectify it, to try to put a little more justice and reason into it. I think that is my
present working definition of feminism. It doesn't put me on any particular side
of any particular current debate.

On the one hand, this places her firmly on the side of 'nurture', social conditioning, as the cause
of gender differences and inequalities. On the other, it recoils from engaging with 'any particular
current debate' and thus leaves all the issues open and the questions unanswered. Frustrating as
this is, my thesis argues throughout that the very undecidability of meaning in Le Guin's writing
is one of its greatest virtues, and the source of a tantalizing semiotic fecundity.

One of the recurring themes in Le Guin's work, which the previous quotation highlights,
is the notion that subjectivity and personal identity are not 'givens' but rather socially (which is
to say, politically) constructed. In Searoad: Chronicles of Klatsand (199la), Barbara notes the
inadequacy of terms for describing personal relationships, ending with the complaint that "'We
don't have words for what we do .... Nothing means anything but the proper names"' (1991a:
106). Barbara is both right and wrong. She perceives accurately that labels for relationships are
 27

now emptied of their signifying content. But possessing a proper name does not free one from
needing to occupy several, often conflicting, 'subject-positions' (Laclau and Mouffe 1985: 11,
13). Flax describes a postmodern view of identity as irremediably fractured and always already
inhabited by conflicting and contradictory discourses:

In fact Man is a social, historical, or linguistic artifact, not a noumenal or

transcendental Being.
In [the postmodemists'] view Man is actually "decentered." His attempts
to impose a fictive or narrative order or structure on experience or events are
constantly preconstituted and undermined by desire, language, the unconscious,
and the unintended effects of the violence required to impose such an order. Man
is forever caught in the web of fictive meaning, in chains of signification, in
which the subject is merely another position in language.
(1990: 32)

Later she criticizes postmodemism, I think justly, 30 for its failure to address gender politics:

First and most obviously, extended discussion of gender relations as essential to

and constitutive of contemporary Western culture is absent ... . Within
postmodernist discourses there is no attempt to do justice to the specificity of
women's experiences or desires as discussed by women ourselves.
(1990: 209-10)

Flax's use of postmodern and feminist discourses to converse with and ultimately qualify each
other is similar to Le Guin's feminist response to the undermining of personal identity in the late
twentieth century. Searoad contains representations of women's psychological space as
complex, as inscribed by others' discourses and desires, but as exceeding them nevertheless. In
'Hemes', Jane Shawe meditates on the relationship between her name, her signature31 and her
identity. She writes her name in footprints on the sand, but outruns it all the same:

My footprints on the burning sand, on the cool wet sand, write a line behind me
down the beach, running in love, writing my name, Jane running alone, ten toes
and two bare soles from Breton Head to Wreck Point and straight out into the sea
and back with dripping skirt. You can't catch me!
(1991a: 131)

Jane's proper name is as inadequate as the various subject positions that she occupies to
 28

circumscribe her identity; in any case, what is attractive about writing her name in footprints on
the sand is that the waves will wash it away. Identity is never fixed or transcendental, as in
Enlightenment thinking (Flax 1990: 32-33). This is particularly true of women, whose identity
is intricately bound up with their relationships to men and is consequently strictly
prescribed/proscribed by the Law of the Father. In this regard, Le Guin's writing points towards
what cannot be defined or described, towards aspects of the self that are not recognizable in terms
of established categories such as 'wife' or 'mother'.

For Le Guin, identity or, as Heidegger would have it, being-in-the-world (Heidegger
1962: 149), is not a simple matter. There are resonances here with the position of the critic trying
to write an academic examination of Le Guin's work. In writing this thesis, I have had to juggle
several identities: as a literary academic with feminist and poststructuralist leanings, as a wife,
as a white (middle-class) woman in a newly democratized African country. These (partial)
identities have inevitably influenced the choices I have made in my research. I believe, for
example, that my choice to examine representations of power in Le Guin is strongly conditioned
by my history as a South African citizen. Until recently, to be South African meant being the
object32 of a tyrannical regime that ruthlessly excluded all sectors of society which did not fit into
their own agenda. There has been little chance of failing to see power as a 'force that says no'
(Foucault 1984: 61) and, even though Foucault goes on to argue for a view of power as
productive, as a force that creates and does not simply negate or coerce, South Africa in the
1970s and 1980s provided little evidence for his model. Rather, the years of Nationalist
Government (1948-1994) saw power as coercion and exclusion, a force that had visible and
destructive effects on individuals and groups, destroying families, societies and languages with
equal impunity. Dissenters, such as Steve Biko, died in detention after mysterious accidents
involving soap, windows and prison fumiture; 33 whole communities were uprooted and relocated
to areas that better suited the requirements of the Group Areas Act. In such a repressive climate,
the most common wish amongst the marginalized targets of power (the Left, English speakers,
women and especially blacks) was for power-relations to be different, for another dispensation
to wipe out the injustices of the present one. No-one growing up, as I did, in South Africa in the
1970s and 1980s, could doubt the reality of power or its effects on human subjects and bodies.
In a tyranny, power assumes centre stage, and colours everything one encounters.
 29

A second consequence of growing up in apartheid South Africa is the heartfelt desire for
a better, more egalitarian dispensation. The wish for things to be different finds natural
expression in speculative tabulation, where authors can explore possibilities for the arrangement
of society other than those they have experienced. At the same time, alternatives must take into
account the historical and political complexity of the problems they are designed to address. I
find that Le Guin's writing steers a careful course, maintaining political responsibility while
avoiding a didactic or prescriptive tone. By making undecidability into a structural feature, the
discourse admits the partiality of the solutions and analyses it offers, while leaving the door open
for further reflections. In my own explorations of power and its workings, I have found Le Guin
a helpful and enlightening companion.
 30

NOTES
1. My use of the term 'monological' derives from Kristeva's (re-)reading of Bakhtin.
Kristeva reinterprets Bakhtin' s opposition between monological and dialogical discourse,
claiming that monological discourse does not give space to dissenting points of view. She
writes:

[In] monological discourse ... the dialogue inherent in all discourse is smothered
in a prohibition, a censorship, such that this discourse refuses to turn back upon
itself, to enter into dialogue with itself.
(1986: 47)

2. In fairness, as I mention in Chapter One, 'Un/Earthly Powers', Nudelman's search for a

'pattern' is based on only the works available to him at the time: Rocannon 's World, Planet of
Exile, City of Illusions and The Left Hand of Darkness (Mullen and Suvin 1976: 250).

3. See, for example, Sarup (1988: 1-5); Arac (1986: ix); and Lyotard (1987). Wolmark
says, in her book on feminism and science fiction, Aliens and Others, that the breakdown of
Enlightenment theories underpins both the phenomenon of feminist science fiction and her
approach to the material (1993: 6-20).

4. In referring to the text as 'controlled', I take full cognizance of the unpredictable and
elusive nature of language. In addition, in writing, the referential function is apt to disappear
amongst the reflexive mutual reference of signifiers (Culler 1983: 133). I believe, nevertheless,
that the author has more control over her texts than over the activities and progress of the world
in which she participates.

5. 'Speculative tabulation' is my label for the genre that includes both science fiction and
fantasy. I have borrowed the term 'fabulation' from Scholes, who defines it as 'fiction that offers
us a world clearly and radically discontinuous from the world we know, yet returns to confront
that known world in some cognitive way' (1975a: 29). In using the term, I am aware of the
inadequacy of all labels for this kind of writing and have consequently chosen the one I find least
problematic.

6. Le Guin's fondness for cats is revealed in pieces such as 'Dreams Must Explain
Themselves', where the cat's hunger is at least as important as the literary interview (1993b: 41-
42), in 'Neko at Twenty', which commemorates her aged cat (1991b: 7); and in A Woman's
Liberation, where the narrator's kitten gives her lessons in feminist assertiveness (1995a: 157-
60).

7. This eerie effect is repeated in 'Ether Or' (1995b), which is set in an ethereal small
American town that moves around America unpredictably. The inhabitants of Ether are unable
to say where their town will be on any given morning, and nobody who leaves the town is able
to find it again, except Roger Hiddenstone (1995b: 46).

8. While Roberts cites Always Coming Home as a postmodern text (1993: 148-55), she does
not include any of Le Guin's other works in the category of postmodernist science fiction.
 31

9. Suvin uses this term to differentiate the conditions a science fiction author is actually
experiencing from those depicted in the fiction (1979: 8). I find it cumbersome but preferable
to the highly problematic 'reality', which it is designed to replace.

10. Davies propounds this view in Science Fiction, Social Conflict, and War, when he writes
that 'SF is a literary form particularly suited to the analysis of conflict and war' (1990: 2). Barr
approaches the matter from a different perspective by exploring the connections between
speculative tabulation, feminism and postmodemism in Feminist Fabulation:
Space/Postmodern Fiction (1992).

11. Examples of speculative tabulation's engagement with political concerns are far too
numerous for an exhaustive list to be given here. I shall simply cite a few outstanding examples:
the parallels between 'The Rebuilding of the Shire' in Tolkien's The Lord of the Rings and post-
second World War Europe (Tolkien 1968: 1035-1058); representations of fascism in Lewis's
That Hideous Strength (1945) and Dick's The Man in the High Castle (1962); the portrayal of
tyranny in Zamyatin's We (1921) and Orwell's Nineteen Eighry-Four (1949); and so on. Several
of the episodes of Star Trek, where the Prime Directive is not to interfere with indigenous
cultures (Reeves-Stevens 1990: 111, 398), may be read as comments on the problems of racism
and ethnocentrism which have plagued relations between cultures in the late twentieth century.
Finally, any number of titles have been written on the topic of relations between the sexes. See,
for example, Piercy's Woman on the Edge of Time (1976); Gearhart's The Wanderground
(1975); and Fowler's Sarah Canary (1991).

12. See, for example, Easthope's discussion of utopia (Davies 1990: 50-67) and Greenberg's
collection of Social Problems Through Science Fiction (1975). Wolmark (1993) and Barr (1992)
barely mention Le Guin, although Barr does devote a chapter to Le Guin' s short story 'Sur' in
Lost in Space (1993: 154-70).

13. Significantly, Le Guin goes on to identify power-relations in fantasy as the 'subject' of

Tehanu: The Last Book of Earthsea (Greenland 1991: 61).

14. My account of the stages in the myth of the hero is derived from Campbell's The Hero
with a Thousand Faces (1968). While I find Campbell's analysis limited because of its
masculinist bias, I do not think this affects its applicability here.

15. My use of the terms 'other' and 'Other', although it recalls Lacanian interpretive
frameworks, gestures towards a political reading of alterity as a mode of relationship that denies
equality. I use 'other' to refer to a relationship of othering on a personal basis, and 'Other' to
refer to a group or groups that are constituted as 'different' by a collectivity.

16. In 'The Child and the Shadow', Le Guin describes Jung as 'the psychologist whose ideas
on art are the most meaningful to most artists' (1993b: 58). Later in the essay she writes:

Jung saw the psyche as populated with a group of fascinating figures,

much livelier than Freud's grim trio of Id, Ego, Superego ....
(1993b: 59)

17. See, for example Gay (1989: 297-300) and Blos (1962: 154).
 32

18. See, for example, Gay (1989: 640-45); Mitchell (1974: 14, 88-91) and Chodorow (1978:
94-95, 159-64).

19. I am using 'romance' in a very different sense from Bittner, whose book, Approaches to
the Fiction of Ursula K Le Guin (1984), contains an extended comparison of the structures of
Le Guin's fiction with those of pastoral romance. By contrast, I use the term to refer to the
fictional depiction of sexual (and sexualized) relationships.

20. See, for example, Jung (1959: 8-10; 1990: 80); Samuels (1985: 31-32).

21. See, for example, Jung (1990: 147-85).

22. Women do not come off very well in The Dispossessed, where all important decisions
are made by men and women are either helpmates like Takver, rejecting/castrating mothers like
Rulag, or prostitutes like Vea. I owe this insight in great measure to Lefanu (1988: 133).

23. In 'Is Gender Necessary? Redux', Le Guin writes that she was just encountering feminist
theory at the time when she wrote The Left Hand ofDarkness (1993b: 155-56). In the same vein,
in her interview with me (reproduced in full in the Appendix to this thesis) she says:

I didn't start reading feminist theory, and begin to understand what the debates
were about, until the mid- or late seventies. So I was slow to become a
theoretical feminist. I was just saying, "I know what all this is about," and
actually I didn't. In the late seventies and early eighties I was catching up on
reading the theory, reading feminist criticism, reading books by women, all that.

24. This idea appears frequently in Blake's and Shelley's work; but perhaps it is given
clearest expression in Blake's The First Book of Urizen and The Book ofLos (1972: 222-37, 255-
60) and in Shelley's Prometheus Unbound (1951: 54-130).

25. The essay from which this passage is taken, 'Woman/Wilderness', appeared in 1986, the
year after Always Coming Home. In the novel, too, non-human natural phenomena are referred
to as 'people':

The people of the Sky, called Four-House People, Sky People, Rainbow People,
include the sun and stars, the oceans, wild animals not hunted as game, all
animals, plants, and persons considered as the species rather than as an
individual, human beings considered as a tribe, people, or species, all people and
beings in dreams, visions, and stories, most kinds of birds, the dead, and the
unborn.
(1985a: 44)

26. Le Guin's debt to Taoism, which she invokes here, has been explored by various critics,
for example Bain (Bloom 1986: 211-224); Crow and Erlich (Olander and Greenberg 1979: 220-
24) and Woodcock (1994).
 33

27. In the years since the publication of The Wanderground, Gearhart has revised her position
somewhat. Her views are less implacably separatist, as she explained in an unpublished
interview with me:

We've got to say we are different and men are violent in order to make our
separateness OK. But I can't say any more that men's biology makes them
violent. I've become kind of an agnostic about that.

28. This situation is at the core of Le Guin's award-winning story, 'The Ones who Walk
away from Ornelas', where she describes a society whose happiness is guaranteed by the misery
of an imprisoned child. The child 'could be a boy or girl' (1975b: 281) and, indeed, the
compassion its misery evokes is not dependent on its sex.

29. The complete text of this unpublished interview is contained in the Appendix to this
thesis.

30. That is to say, I find Flax's objections to postmodern theorizing just on their own terms,
that is, in terms of the theorists whose work she discusses, who are all men. I would argue,
though, that Spivak offers a uniquely postmodern response to the problems of gender relations
in In Other Worlds: Essays in Cultural Politics (1988), published after Flax's text was
completed (Flax 1990: ix).

31. Le Guin' s emphasis on the signature here strongly recalls the central place of the
signature in Derrida's meditation on iterability in 'Signature Event Context' (1982). I do not
know if Le Guin has read Derrida; but certainly she is using the signature to mean something
very similar.

32. By 'object' I mean target or victim. This meaning opposes Foucault's account, which
claims:

The individual, that is, is not the vis-a-vis of power; it is, I believe, one of its
prime effects.
(1980: 188)

I am aware that an Althusserian reading would probably see the state as inseparable from the
subjects which create it; but this is not the experience of many South African citizens during the
years of apartheid. Similarly, I disagree with Foucault's assertion that an individual is (only) 'the
product of a relation of power' (1980: 73-74).

33. Essa's play, Steve Biko: The Inquest, gives a chilling list of people who died in detention
and whose deaths were attributed to 'natural causes' or accidents (1987: 94-98). Likewise,
Hope's short story, 'Leaming to Fly' satirizes the well-known habit amongst detainees of falling
to their deaths from high buildings, usually after extended torture (1991: 446).
 34

CHAPTER ONE

UN/EARTHLY POWERS

Us an dem it is us an dem
When will dis ting reach a conclusion
Us an demit is us an dem
Pick your place before de confusion, it is us or dem.
(Zephaniah, in Collier 1992: 2)

What about the cultural and the racial Other? This is the Alien
everybody recognizes as alien, supposed to be the special concern of SF.
Well, in the old pulp SF, it's very simple. The only good alien is a dead
alien - whether he is an Aldebaranian Mantis-Man or a German dentist.
(Le Guin 1993b: 94)

Several of Le Guin's writings present narrative as constitutive of human existence. 1 A

polemical exposition of this belief is found in 'Some Thoughts on Narrative', where Le Guin
writes:

Narrative is a stratagem of mortality. It is a means, a way of living ....

To put it another way: Narrative is a central function of language. Not,
in origin, an artifact of culture, an art, but a fundamental operation of the normal
mind functioning in society. To learn to speak is to learn to tell a story.
(1989: 39)

Encouraged by these large claims for narrative, I propose to scrutinize the twin histories of
imperialism and colonialism as a story with several versions. This story is one of the most
powerful narratives of our time:~ for exa~ple, calls imperialism a founding condition qf
western soci~ (1993: 4). 2 All versions of the imperial/colonial story include and represent a
'---
,moment when one culture invades another's territo~ This generative, although non-originary,
moment gives rise to various narrative developments and diverse reactions. It is, I contend, the
episteme which unites speculative fabulation with colonial and post-colonial theory.
Accordingly, this chapter juxtaposes Le Guin's speculative fabulation with (post-)colonial
discourse, reading both forms of writing as parts of a narrative and discursive conversation based
 35

on the imperial/colonial story.

Much literary theory ignores speculative fabulation 3 because it is, as McHale puts it,
considered a low-brow form of literature (1987: 59, 65, 69). Such an omission is, surely, ill-
considered with respect to sciePce fiction and the colonial situation. The situation where one
cultural group colonizes, invades or lands in another's domain is so familiar as to be a stock-in-
trade of the genre. 4 Because science fiction is, as Scholes says, speculative (1975a: 30), it is
uniquely positioned to explore features and outcomes of this event. In effect it provides an
analogue, by means of what Suvin calls 'cognitive estrangement' (1979: 4), of the colonial
relationship which dominates western civilization. The use of a defamiliarized topos encodes
opportunities in the text to speculate about what could happen in the colonial situation, in ways .
that so-called realist fiction cannot. 5 It is, therefore, appropriate to bring the insights of post-
colonial theorizing to bear on works of speculative fabulation.

The arguments for reading Le Guin, specifically, in the light of post-colonial theory are
even stronger than for reading the genre of speculative fabulation as a whole in this way. As an
American author, Le Guin occupies a particularly ambivalent position in relation to imperialism.
Some theorists view America as an imperial power, while others see it as an ex-colony of
Britain. 6 Perhaps because of this ambivalence, Le Guin's writing closely scrutinizes the
relationship between imperial powers and the indigenous people they subjugate. Her fiction
differs from the novels examined in Culture and Imperialism (1993), where, as Said
demonstrates, colonialism is a hidden theme.

This chapter examines ways in which five of Le Guin's novels - Rocannon 's World
(1966a), Planet ofExile (1966b), City of Illusions (1967), The Eye of the Heron (1978) and The
Word for World is Forest (1972) 7 - testify to and criticize the subtleties of the imperial project.
I begin by analyzing the role of anthropologists in the novels. Anthropologists are, as I shall
show, prominent protagonists in the narrative of imperialism and colonialism. Their psyches
manifest in microcosm the irremediably riven conscience of the colonizer. The rest of the
chapter is devoted to a consideration of relations between colonizers and indigenous peoples.
 36

In my view, Le Guin uses her fictions as 'supra-colonial' allegories, in which many narrative
permutations ensuing on the imperial/colonial moment are explored. Like post-colonial theorists,
Le Guin offers an extraordinarily wide range of responses to imperialism, without closing the
debate by deciding finally possible outcomes. This generates a creative tension between
discourses which is the hallmark of these novels.

Like any story, the imperial/colonial narrative has epistemological implications.8 As

Nietzsche has indicated, the will to know is intimately related to the will to power (1977: 224-
26). More recently, Foucault has also linked truth and power:

... truth isn't outside power, or lacking in power ... . Truth is a thing of this
world: it is produced only by virtue of multiple forms of constraint. And it
induces regular effects of power. Each society has its regime of truth, its "general
politics" of truth: that is, the types of discourse which it accepts and makes
function as true ....
(1984: 72-73)

In the colonial story, the anthropologist is the character who gets to know the colonized other.
This relationship affects both players. The anthropologist, de facto a member of the impe!_ial
group, brings the epistemological framework of the colonizer to bear on the indb~enous peoe!_es
who are the subject of his or her study. The anthropologist's observations are necessarily
interpreted through the lens of the values held by the impe,E~ure. Sine ethno;;rt~ is
all but inescapable, anthropological research· tends first to presuppose, and then o find,
-
inferiority in Other cultt1res. The anthropologist's reports serve imperial interests, as colonizing
powers can better subjugate cultures about which they possess knowledge. At the same time,
though, the anthropologist, as a person of learning and probably humanist values, tends to
abandon her or his position of superiority to some extent. This coincides with a growing
fascination with the culture under scrutiny, into which he or she can never be assimilated,
because of cultural distance and the inequities of the colonial situation. According to Memmi's
analysis of the mechanisms of colonialism, 9 colonizing powers make knowledgeable-sounding
statements about their Others in order to fend off the threatening apprehension of uncontrollable
alterity, and to preserve their interests by controlling the colonized subjects. Looked at in this
light, anthropology appears as 'the handmaiden of colonialism', as Levi-Strauss calls it (Said
 37

1993: 184).

Le Guin's view of anthropology undoubtedly springs from her father, A.L. Kroeber, the
eminent anthropologist who 'is chiefly known for his work on the California Indians' (Bucknall
1981: 2). Kroeber writes in the tradition of founding anthropologists, whose concern is to
catalogue the distinguishing practices of other cultures from a position of disinterested
objectivity. His assumptions can be seen in an extract from the essay 'A Southwestern
Personality Type':

The two cultures [Navaho and Walapai] are alike in possessing no town
life and few fixed statuses or offices, and in that they have never been construed
as favoring the development of a restrained, classic, Apollonian type of
personality. Both farmed - the Navaho somewhat more - but depended also on
gathering. They differed in that Walapai culture was far less patterned, more
slovenly and amorphous, than Navaho. Its ritual ways were of minimum
development. There was no wealth: no solid, heavy hogans, no flocks, no woven
blankets, no accumulation of silver and turquoise; existence was eked out with
few reserves, formerly as today.
(1952: 323)

As this passage reveals, Kroeber' s standard is a western, even classical one. What strikes him
as significant is the deviation from order that the communities evince. He does not ask about the
function and meaning of these features in the life of the Navaho and Walapai, because his
concern, as Trinh puts it, is 'the Same and the Other. What is perceived, however, through his
language and despite it, is either the Same and the Same, or the Same versus the Other' (1989:
53). Constituting his culture as a self, Kroeber can only see Native American cultures as Others.

This approach to anthropology has been criticized by thinkers such as Fabian and Trinh.
Fabian's work, Time and the Other, tellingly sub-titled How Anthropology Makes its Object
(1983), argues that anthropological discourse produces the global result of 'denial of coevalness'.
He defines his terms as follows:

By that I mean a persistent and systematic tendency to place the referent(s) of

anthropology in a Time other than the present of the producer of anthropological
discourse ... . The unusual coeval, and especially the noun coevalness, express
a need to steer between such closely rela_ted notions as synchronous/simultaneous
 38

and contemporary .... Coeval ... covers both ("of same age, duration, or epoch").
Beyond that, it is to connote a common, active, "occupation," or sharing, of time.
(1983: 31)

Trinh critiques anthropologists' attitudes to the 'natives' more scathingly:

Terming us the "natives" focuses on our innate qualities and our belonging to a
particular place by birth; terming them the "natives," on their being born inferior
and "non-Europeans."
(
(1989: 52)

These quotations indicate that the anthropological story which Le Guin imbibed from her father
was probably based on the superiority of white, western observers, despite Kroeber' s attitude of
'friendship and respect' (Bucknall 1981: 3) towards his Native American 'subjects'. The
anthropologists in Le Guin's novels are, in tum, written by this attitude together with the need
to 'let the subaltern speak'. 10 Le Guin's interest in anthropology emerges in the key roles she
gives to anthropologists, as Huntington notes:

The typical Le Guin hero is a visitor to a world other than his 11 own; sometimes
he is a professional anthropologist; sometimes the role is forced on him; in all
cases he is a creature of divided allegiance. As a student of an alien society, he
has responsibilities to his own culture and to the culture he visits; he must
sympathize with and participate deeply in both, for it is by the experience and
analysis of their differences that he hopes to arrive at a deeper understanding of
the nature and possibilities of mind and social organization. In his role of
scientist, the anthropologist expects cultural division and has been trained to
explore it ....
(Mullen and Suvin 1976: 267)

Huntington's response to the imperial/colonial story is evident in this passage. He describes an

enlightened anthropologist, engaged in an objective study of indigenous peoples. It goes without
saying that the autochthonous population are less advanced than the civilization which the so-
called hero represents. Huntington's representation of Le Guin's anthropologists emphasizes the
detachment and objectivity afforded to them by their position as researchers. Trinh, as a so-called
'native', offers an oppositional reading of anthropology. She thoroughly deconstructs the image
of the noble, dispassionate inquirer, such as that described by Huntington. She insists on the
mediation of anthropological findings by the subjectivity of the anthropologist, and the political
 39

implications of anthropology's claims to objectivity:

An analysis of the other-not-me (or of oneself) does not occur without the
intervention of the me (or of one's "higher" self), and the division between the
observer and the observed. The search for meaning will always arrive at a
meaning through I. I, therefore, am bound to acknowledge the irreducibility of
the object studied and the impossibility of delivering its presence, reproducing it
as it i's in its truth, reality, and otherness.
(1989: 70)

The representation of Gaveral Rocannon in Rocannon 's World, and Lyubov in The Word
for World is Forest, is inscribed by irreducible ambivalence towards anthropology. On the one
hand, Le Guin subscribes to a Huntington- and Kroeber-like ideal of anthropological neutrality
and objective commitment to a wider good. On the other, she shows the instability of this
position and the inevitability of its collapse in the face of material conflict. In analysing these
two characters, I read them as symptomatic of a wider split in the author's attitude towards
anthropology and imperialism.

Gaveral Rocannon is an 'ethnologist' - a student of foreign societies, like an

anthropologist. In a brilliant parody of the titles of anthropological texts, 12 his guide to the life-
forms of the planet Fomalhaut II is entitled theAbridged Handy Pocket Guide to Intelligent Life-
Forms (1966a: 6). Its main, though mostly covert, function is to identify which of these can be
made into allies of the League of All Worlds. Le Guin gives the entry on the Gdemiar as
follows:

A) Gdemiar (singular Gdem): Highly intelligent, fatly hominoid

nocturnal troglodytes, 120-135 cm. in height, light skin, dark head-hair. When
contacted these cave-dwellers possessed a rigidly stratified oligarchic urban
society modified by partial colonial telepathy, and a technologically orientated
Early Steel culture. Technology enhanced to Industrial, Point C, during League
Mission of 252-254. In 254 an Automatic Drive ship (to-from New South
Georgia) was presented to oligarchs of the Kiriensea Area community. Status C-
 40

Prime.
(1966a: 5-6)

A few pages later, Rocannon explains the enigmatic classification at the end of the entry:
'They're not pretty, but they're Status C Allies .. .' (1966a: 20). They possess sufficient
technological skills for them to receive aid so that they can develop an industrial economy. This
supposed assistance is designed to make them allies in the current war between the League and
its unspecified enemy; they will fight on the side of their colonizers. The agenda behind the
information in the Abridged Handy Pocket Guide to Intelligent Life-Forms, gathered by skilled
observers such as Rocannon, underlines the ineluctable connection between knowledge and
(imperial) power in a manner reminiscent of Foucault's analyses of the relation between power
and scientific discourse. Foucault writes:

... it's not so much a matter of knowing what external power imposes itself on
science, as of what effects of power circulate among scientific statements, what
constitutes, as it were, their internal regime of power, and how and why at certain
moments that regime undergoes a global modification.
(1984: 54-55)

Rocannon, trying to be a dispassionate scholar, wishes vainly that he could keep out of
the war and engage with the life-forms on Fomalhaut II purely as a scientist. He wants to detach
science from politics. However, as I have mentioned, since the publication of Rocannon 's
World, various theorists have pointed out that no such disentanglement is possible. For example,
later in the interview on 'Truth and Power', quoted above, Foucault identifies knowledge as one
of the effects of power:

What makes power hold good, what makes it accepted, is simply the fact that it
doesn't only weigh on us as a force that says no, but that it traverses and produces
things, it induces pleasure, forms knowledge, produces discourse. /It needs to be
considered as a productive network which runs through the whole social body,
much more than as a negative instance whose function is repression.
(1984: 61) 13

An unwilling colonizer, Rocannon knows that the League's conduct in its relations with the
indigenous people of Fomalhaut II is morally questionable and would like to dissociate himself
from it. His discourse signals his investment in an ideal of ethnology as politically innocent:
 41

... he did not fool himself. Even his work here would finally have served only as
an informational basis for encouraging technological advance in the most likely
species or culture. This was how the League of All Worlds prepared to meet its
ultimate enemy. A hundred worlds had been trained and armed, a thousand more
were being schooled in the uses of steel and wheel and tractor and reactor. But
Rocannon the hilfer, whose job was learning, not teaching, and who had lived on
quite a few backward worlds, doubted the wisdom of staking everything on
weapons and the uses of machines.
(1966a: 34)

Despite this disclaimer, Rocannon's collaboration with the League's imperialistic practices is far-
reaching. His idea of 'learning, not teaching' and eschewing the use of weapons is self-
deceiving. As even he knows, anything he learns will only serve the interests of a territorial war.

Rocannon's collusion in the domination of Fomalhaut II is a concrete instance of the

collaboration between the will to know and a Nietszchean will to power. Le Guin uses Rocannon
to interrogate the political deployment of anthropological knowledge. Rocannon shrewdly
realizes that anthropological reports are written for the consumption of the colonizer. Here it is
interesting to trace links between Rocannon's adventures and the sub-genre of science fiction that
might be termed 'saving the planet' .14 This sub-genre is governed by the narrative trope of a
(male) hero from Earth unwittingly becoming involved in the affairs of an extra-terrestrial society
and, in the process, saving the entire planet from destruction. I see this formula, and the fictions
it generates, as an extreme justification for imperialism in terms of the supposed good of the
colonized, along the lines of 'civilizing the barbarians' .15

Like any anthropologist, Rocannon identifies with his home culture. The League
provides him with a job and native 'subjects' (read 'objects', after Fabian (1983)) to study. He
attempts to compromise between its interests and his duty towards the indigenous population by
placing Fomalhaut II under Interdict until he can make a 'more adequate study of its intelligent
species' (1966a: 27). But when the Faradayan rebels kill all members of his expedition,
Rocannon's Interdict is directly responsible for their not being able to summon help from the
 42

League. It is even possible that the Faradayans have made their base on the planet because it has
been isolated under Interdict. In any case, Rocannon's doubts about 'weapons and the uses of
machines' (1966a: 34) last only until the League and the population of Fomalhaut II are
threatened. The goal of his (heroic) 16 journey across the continent is to enable the League to
destroy all the Faradayans, together with their weapons (1966a: 46, 106-107). This decision
highlights the superficiality of his commitment to an ethics of anthropological neutrality. In
violent conflict, imperial interests take over from disinterested learning.

Raj Lyubov, in The Word/or World is Forest (1972), is probably the most fully realized
anthropologist in Le Guin's fiction.17 Like Rocannon, Lyubov wants to believe that
anthropology is value-free:

Character and training disposed him [Lyubov] not to interfere in other

men's business. His job was to find out what they did, and his inclination was to
let them go on doing it. He preferred to be enlightened, rather than to enlighten;
to seek facts rather than the Truth.
(1972: 107)

When Mogien dies in Rocannon 's World as a direct result of Rocannon's commitment to the
League's imperialist aspirations, the ethnologist is left in no doubt that 'find[ing] out what they
did' is a form of interfering in their affairs. Similarly, the narrator in The Word/or World is
Forest deconstructs Lyubov's aspirations to scientific neutrality immediately after he gives his
allegiance to 'Truth' in the passage just quoted:

But even the most unmissionary soul, unless he pretend he has no emotions, is
sometimes faced with a choice between commission and omission. "What are
they doing?" abruptly becomes, "What are we doing?" and then, "What must I
do?"
(1972: 107)

In this passage, Le Guin carefully manipulates pronouns, as Zephaniah does in the poem from
which the epitaph for this chapter is taken. In a relationship of violent agonism, the opposition
of Us and Them is revealed in all its immutability, and the individual is forced to assume
 43

responsibility.

The tragedy of Lyubov's divided loyalties is that he is the last to realize the dangerous
ambivalence of his position. The other colonizers see him as a sellout because he crosses cultural
borders to make friends with an .t\thshean, and even to care for the wounded 'creechie' (Le Guin
1972: 2) in his own home. Nevertheless, he perceives his knowledge about Athshean culture
primarily as a research breakthrough. He studies along thoroughly western
imperial/anthropological principles:

[Lyubov] had wired countless electrodes onto countless furry green skulls, and
failed to make any sense at all out of the familiar patterns, the spindles and jags,
the alphas and deltas and thetas, that appeared on the graph. It was Seiver who
had made him understand, at last, the Athshean significance of the word "dream,"
which was also the word for "root," and so hand him the key of the kingdom of
the forest people. It was with Selver as EEG subject that he had first seen with
comprehension the extraordinary impulse-patterns of a brain entering a dream-
state neither sleeping nor awake ....
(1972: 100-101)

In this passage Selver is constructed, far from possessing his own {other) subjectivity, as the
'subject' /object of Lyubov's research. The defamiliarized appearance of the furry green
Athsheans places them somewhere between biological and anthropological subjects in a way
which is only possible within speculative fabulation. Their curious para-human status enables
the author to probe the investigation of Other culture in a discourse that is free of the need for
political correctness. As with Rocannon's reports on the indigenous population of Fomalhaut
II, Lyubov's findings about Selver and his kind are written for the consumption of other
colonists. Ironically, Lyubov's most important conclusion is that Athsheans are 'incapable of
killing men, his kind or their kind' (Le Guin 1972: 52). Like Rocannon's reports, Lyubov's
research serves imperialism, not disinterested scientific knowledge: Lyubov's findings
supposedly guarantee that the colonized will not resist. Le Guin makes a trenchant point here
about the complicity between epistemology, national systems of signification and imperial
power.

Responses to the imperial/colonial story in post-colonial theory, broadly speaking, take

 44
two forms. One stresses the hostile separation between the colonizers and the colonized; the
other foregrounds the rapprochement and cultural hybridization that takes place as a result of
their interaction. Memmi's book, The Colonizer and the Colonized (1965), for example, is
dominated by the first kind of approach, as is Le Guin's novel City of Illusions. By contrast,
Bhabha's essay on 'DissemiNation' (1990: 291-321), like Planet of Exile, mostly exemplifies
the second view. 18 Two points need to be made about using such a schema. First, there are many
discourses articulating each response. More importantly, it is only a schema, not a rigid
taxonomy. Neither of the two views I have described informs any text exclusively. In many
cases, especially in Le Guin's 'heteroglossic' 19 novels, they co-exist and intersect with one
another at several points. Nevertheless, they do inscribe two distinct approaches to the
imperial/colonial story, and I believe it is useful to read Le Guin's fiction, which explores
developments in that story, in the light of theoretical responses.

With the exception of City of Illusions and The Eye of the Heron, all of the fictions I am
examining here narrate how the colonizers and the colonized learn to interact. This even-handed
approach may be one of the reasons for Le Guin being called a 'dialectical' writer (Bucknall
1981: 102, for example). Such a perspective is open to charges of historical inauthenticity,
especially where violence is involved. Would the Viet Cong, for example, have wanted to build
cross-cultural bridges between themselves and the American forces? Nevertheless, I shall show
that, on closer reading, the co-operation between colonized and colonizing peoples in Le Guin's
fiction functions as a superficial cover for deeper hostilities and resistance, which undermines
the effectiveness of cultural mixing.

Rocannon 's World articulates a profound and largely 'unconscious' 20 ambivalence

towards the imperial/colonial story. In some respects, the novel supports conventional-style
colonialism; in others, it can be seen to criticize it. Rocannon is dimly aware that his
involvement with Fomalhaut II poses a moral dilemma, for him if not directly for the people
whose lives he is disrupting:

"If the Clayfolk still have that ship, Rokanan, and if the ship goes to the
City, you could go, and rejoin your people."
The Starlord looked at him a minute. "I suppose I could," he said ... then
 45

Rocannon spoke with passion: "I left your people open to this. I brought my
own people into it and they're dead. I'm not going to run off eight years into the
future and find out what happened next!"
(1966a: 32)

This can be read as an early instance of the familiar Le Guin theme of responsibility for the
consequences of one's actions; 21 but I believe it is also a warning to imperial powers that
expansion has a cost. To some extent, Le Guin endorses Rocannon's superiority by giving him
a privileged (that is, western, logocentric) grasp of the state of affairs. But she also depicts his
limited vision in that, even while admitting culpability, he does so without acknowledging the
deeper inadequacy of his paradigm for relations with high-intelligence life-forms on the worlds
he visits.

The indigenous people are presented entirely through Rocannon's eyes, that is, through
the lenses of imperial epistemology. Five alien species inhabit the planet: Liuar, Gdemiar, Fiia,
the Winged Ones and the Kiemhrir. There is no doubt that Western Man, in the person of
Rocannon, is at the top of the social and evolutionary ladder on Fomalhaut II. The Liuar are the
only life-forms on the planet to notice the material consequences of colonialism and to be
allowed to speak about it, even indirectly. Rocannon certainly does not consider that they might
resent imperial rule. Le Guin gives a single, brief account of the embarrassment they feel at the
foreign presence:

.
Hope came hard to the Angyar of Hallan and all the Western Lands, since the
Starlords had appeared with their houses that leaped about on pillars of fire and
their awful weapons that could level hills. They had interfered with all the old
ways and wars, and though the sums were small there was terrible shame to the
Angyar in having to pay a tax to them, a tribute for the Starlords' war that was to
be fought with some strange enemy ....
(1966a: 7)

This comment is the only mention of the views of the colonized regarding their situation.
Semley is an exception, insofar as she is an Angya who speaks for her own interests and against
those of the colonizers: but her voice is removed from the main narrative and confined to the
Prologue.22 It is revealing that what she chooses to speak about is the rightful ownership of so-
called ethnic items, a recurrent colonial theme.
 46

Rocannon 's World revises the imperial/colonial story when Rocannon crosses the
intercultural divide to become assimilated into the culture of the colonized. This is an
extrapolation upon anthropologists' fondness for the cultures they study; but it is an important
departure for a colonizer. Among the Angyar whom Rocannon has befriended, he behaves with
respect and courtesy, as though he were an Angya himself. He even marries an Angyar woman
once his quest has been completed, bearing out Le Guin's assertion that in heroic narratives 'the
hero may get a pro-forma bride as final reward' (1993c: 11).

In Rocannon 's World and Planet of Exile, Le Guin extends the plot of the
imperial/colonial story by imagining that the protagonists adopt inter-cultural co-operation.
Nudelman, while not writing explicitly from a post-colonial perspective, points to some post-
colonial implications of Le Guin's approach:

Le Guin' s heroes have the mission of attaching a lower-level culture to a

higher (finally - to a universal) one. Culture is here interpreted as a unity
retaining variety (i.e. the resistance to absorption shown by all unique life-forms),
as a structural unity - in contrast to Nature as an unstructured monotony. 23
(Mullen and Suvin 1976: 248)

In terms of the novels he discusses, Nudelman's comments are entirely appropriate. They
capture exactly the tone of condescending good intentions used by emissaries of western
civilization, which are represented in Le Guin's fiction by the League of All Worlds (or, in The
Left Hand of Darkness, the Ekumen of Known Worlds). Pro-imperialists concede that it is
possible, and often necessary, for colonizers to work with the colonized; but co-operation of
equals is prevented by the inequity at the core of the relationship. In Rocannon 's World, the
colonized Angyar supply everything necessary for Rocannon's southward journey, but the
colonizer receives all the credit when the planet is named after him (1966a: 122). This is a
familiar episode in the story of imperial domination and exploitation: indigenous peoples supply
their overlords with labour and materials, only to have these deployed in the interests of
imperialism.
 47
Rocannon 's World and Planet of Exile both assume, ahistorically, that the interests of the
colonizer and the colonized are identical. In Rocannon 's World, both parties wish to eliminate
the threat of the murderous Faradayan rebels, so there is no conflict apart from a few references
to the dissatisfaction of the indigenous people. In this fortuitous coincidence of interests, the
Angyar are happy to embrace Rocannon because he is the saviour of their planet; and Rocannon
is happily married to a woman who looks like Semley, the Angyar who attracted him first. On
one level, this 'resolution' is not a resolution at all because it simply sidesteps the issue of
Rocannon's position in the colonial system. On another, it depicts an accelerated version of the
process of cultural hybridization as a utopian ending to the imperial/colonial story.

Planet ofExile apparently 'corrects' Rocannon 's World by giving a voice to the colonized
in the portrayal of Rolery and Wold. The novel subverts the ideology of imperialism by
deconstructing the most powerful signifier of difference between the colonizer and the colonized:
race. Drawing on the resources of speculative tabulation, Le Guin subverts the stereotypical
imperial/colonial story by depicting the indigenous people as white-skinned, while the colonizing
Terrans are dark. This reverses the historical connection between white skin and colonial power,
and dislodges notions of innate (racial) superiority which have so often been invoked as a
justification for colonialism. Le Guin makes a habit of reversing the \>alue-judgements
associated with skin colour, which are explained in detail by Fanon in Black Skin, White Masks
(1970). InEarthsea Revisioned (1993c), she explains her intentions:

... I colored all the good guys [in The Earthsea Trilogy] brown or black. Only the
villains were white. I saw myself as luring white readers to identify with the
hero, to get inside his skin and only then find it was a dark skin. I meant this as
a strike against racial bigotry. I think now that my subversion went further than
I knew, for by making my hero dark-skinned I was setting him outside the whole
European heroic tradition, in which heroes are not only male but white. I was
making him an Outsider, an Other, like a woman, like me.
(1993c: 8, my italics)

Ostensibly, this extraordinary passage concerns the tradition of heroic literature. But I believe
that Le Guin's subversion of 'the whole European heroic tradition' derives from a post-colonial
perspective, in which her political awareness has been shaped partly by the distance between
American culture and metropolitan England, and also by her marginal status as a woman.
 48

Racial difference as a constructed effect of language, rather than an immutable state of

affairs, is exemplified and destabilized µi the passage where Rolery and Agat declare their love:

... she broke out, staring straight at him as she had at [the stormbringer], "I hate
you.you're not a man, I hate you!"

"I still hear it. I feel your voice." She put her hands over her ears.
"I know ... I'm sorry. I didn't know you were a hilf- a Tevaran, when I
called you. It's against the law. And anyhow it shouldn't have worked ... "24
"What's a hilfl"
"What we call you."
"What do you call yourselves?"
"Men."
(1966b: 43, my italics)

Colonizers typically label the Other group to reinforce the distance on which their superiority is
based. But, as the novel shows, such name-calling is meaningless because Jakob and Rolery will
enter into the most intimate of human relationships, negating the racial/cultural gulf between
their societies to assert that, after all, they are fundamentally akin.

The indigenous Tevarans resemble societies described by classical anthropology as

'primitive', while the Terran way of life is presented as unmistakably superior. Kroeber
describes 'primitive' culture in an essay on 'The Societies of Primitive Man':

Political organization, on the contrary [as opposed to kinship

relationships], is something which primitives have in general not achieved to any
notable degree ... . By complement, high civilizations have throughout history
regularly been accompanied by considerable measures of political organization.
To what the difference is due is not clear. Weakness of technological and
therefore of economic controls among primitives may be suspected as an
important factor.
(1952: 224-25)

From a perspective that perceives the West as the repository of 'high civilizations', the Tevarans'
culture can only appear inferior.

Le Guin describes Rolery as 'the central mover of the events of the book, the one who
chooses' (1993b: 136). I question this interpretation, since she is coerced by the time of her birth
 49

into a position where remaining with her tribe is equivalent to acquiescing in barrenness and
subservience. But if she lacks choice, she is strongly aware of being colonhed. In Spivak's
terms, she is a 'subaltern who speaks', even though the colonizers may not be willing to hear her.
She expresses resistance, resentment and dissent towards the Terrans; she insists upon her own
culture by refusing to be circumscribed by theirs. For example, when Seiko Esmit boasts of the
Terrans' noble restraint in not interfering with indigenous culture, Rolery rejects the rhetoric of
'pro-imperialist apology' (Said 1993: 78):

"In the Canons of the League, which we study as children, it is written: No

Religion or Congruence shall be disseminated, no technique or theory shall be
taught, no cultural set or pattern shall be exported, nor shall paraverbal speech
be used with any non-Communicant high-intelligence lifeform, or any Colonial
Planet, until it be judged by the Area Council with the consent of the Plenum that
such a planet be ready for Control orfor Membership ... . It means, you see, that
we were to live exactly as you live. In so far as we do not, we have broken our
own Law."
"It did us no harm," Rolery said. "And you not much good."
(1966b: 68)

By refusing to move closer to the centre of imperial control, Rolery insists on the Tevarans'
liminality and on what Bhabha calls 'cultural difference':

The aim of cultural difference is to re-articulate the sum of knowledge from the
signifying singularity of the "other" that resists totalization - the repetition that
will not return as the same, the minus-in-origin that results in political and
discursive strategies where adding-to does not add-up but serves to disturb the
calculation of power and knowledge, producing other spaces of subaltern
signification.
(1990: 312)

The Tevarans do not engage in full-blown rebellion, as the Athsheans do in The Word for World
is Forest. Nevertheless, their position is much closer to a refusal to be subjugated than the
unquestioning acquiescence in the imperfal/colonial story displayed by the Angyar in
Rocannon 's World.

The Terrans in Planet of Exile, like Rocannon, ~re gentle colonizers, who do not exploit
or maltreat the indigenous population in any overt way. Nevertheless, their insistence that they
 50

are foreign, and their concomitant wish to preserve their lifestyle unchanged, are typical of
colonizers. 25 In an even-handed way, Le Guin carefully shows that the colonial situation is
detrimental to them; their traditional ways are being eroded, and their birth-rate is not high
enough. All the same, they have laid aside the will to power only because their declining
birthrate cannot support expansionism:

... very gradually, but always there were fewer children born. They retrenched,
they drew together. Old dreams of domination were forgotten utterly ... . They
taught their children the old knowledge and the old ways, but nothing new. They
lived always a little more humbly, coming to value the simple over the elaborate,
calm over strife, courage over success.
(1966b: 32, my italics)

Their stubborn clinging to the ways of a 'home' most of them have never seen prevents them
from seeing that, against their will, they have been assimilated biologically by the colony and
therefore have, unconsciously, made it their home. The separation between themselves and the
colonized, which they insist upon so desperately, proves to be a chimera.

In Planet of Exile, Le Guin resolves the conflict between the colonizing and colonized
groups by means of rapprochement and hybridity. The affinity between the Terrans and
Tevarans is staged at a level deeper than culture, but one which functions as an analogue for
culture: physiology. The colonizers believe that their metabolism is incompatible with the local
biology. Wattock explains to Rolery:

"... the difference is on a lower level, and is very small - one molecule in
the hereditary chain ... . It causes no major divergence from the Common
Hominid type in you hilfs; so the first colonists wrote, and they knew. But it
means that we can't interbreed with you; or digest local organic food without
help; or react to your viruses .... "
(1966b: 115)

Wattock's mistake is that he has ruled out biological adaptation. Clinging to the logos of the first
colonists' written reports, he is unable to see the evidence of Terran physiology changing to meet
local conditions. The Terrans' physiological adaptation gives the lie, in biological terms, to any
concept of detachment on the part of the observer, such as Rocannon and Lyubov try to cherish.
It also, significantly, reverses the conventions of the twentieth-century imperial story, where
 51

autochthonous peoples have often been coerced into adopting the cultures of the imperial powers.

The Terrans' altered biology draws on the resources of speculative tabulation to

contradict the manicheism of colonial relations. At the level I call 'supra-colonial', it implies an
outcome of assimilation and co-operation in achieving shared ends. This outcome is the opposite
of JanMohamed's view of the parties involved in the colonial situation as incommensurable
antagonists (JanMohamed 1983: 4). It has more in common with Bhabha's view of cultural
hybridity as

... the perplexity of the living as it interrupts the representation of the fullness of
life; it is an instance of iteration, in minority discourse, of the time of the
arbitrary sign - 'the minus in the origin' - through which all forms of cultural
meaning are open to translation because their enunciation resists totalization.
(1990: 314)

Le Guin suggests in Planet of Exile that the sharing of cultural meanings is not only possible, but
necessary if both groups are to survive the onslaught of a sixty-year winter and rampaging
enemies. Reassuringly, it turns out that this desirable outcome is guaranteed by the exigencies
of biology.

The 'rage for balance' (Slusser 1976: 14) of Le Guin's narrative in Planet of Exile
suggests that, as in City of Illusions, 'There's always more than one way towards the truth'
(1967: 217), because everyone has a valid tale to tell. Further, the marriage between Jakob Agat
and Rolery irons out the differences between the cultures to produce a single discourse, a single
reality common to the Terrans and the Tevarans. The text implies that both groups are 'really'
or essentially human. The binary oppositions inherent in the imperial/colonial story are a
distortion of the truth. In my view, the symmetry of the novel testifies to Le Guin's hesitation
between the two sides of the colonial conflict, and a wish to retain an illusion of objectivity
without committing her energies to either. Nevertheless, in Conrad's famous words:

The conquest of the earth, which mostly means the taking it away from those who
have a different complexion or slightly flatter noses than ourselves, is not a pretty
thing when you look into it too much. 26
 52

(1902: 31-32)

Imperialism necessarily entails bloodshed and violence, and in most cases invokes the anger of
the colonized. I read the absence of anger on the part of the Tevarans towards the Terrans in
Planet ofExile, as a silence in the text which colludes with colonial fictions of kindliness and co-
operation with indigenous populations. The novel writes an assimilationist outcome to the
imperial/colonial story that envisages a conflict-free, but ahistorical utopia.

City ofIllusions confirms a reading of the colonial story as an eternal antagonism between
the colonizer and the colonized. It presents an absolutely closed, manichean system in which the
colonizers are bad anci the colonized are good. JanMohamed's reading of colonialism, and the
cultural forms it produces, stresses its manichean elements in terms that clearly apply to Le
Guin's novel:

In fact, the colonial mentality is dominated by a manichean allegory of white and

black, good and evil, salvation and damnation, civilization and savagery,
superiority and inferiority, intelligence and emotion, self and other, subject and
object.
(1983: 4)

In a similar vein, Memmi writes:

The colonialist stresses those things which keep him separate, rather than
emphasizing that which might contribute to the foundation of a joint community.
In those differences, the colonized is always degraded and the colonialist finds
justification for rejecting his subjects .... The colonialist removes the factor [of
difference] from history, time, and therefore possible evolution. What is actually
a sociological point becomes labeled as being biological or, preferably,
metaphysical. It is attached to the colonized's basic nature. Immediately the
colonial relationship between colonized and colonizer, founded on the essential
outlook of the two protagonists, becomes a definitive category. It is what it is
because they are what they are, and neither one nor the other will ever change.
(1965: 137-38)

City of Illusions articulates a different, more censorious attitude to the imperial narrative from
the tolerance of Rocannon's World and even the dialogic format of Planet of Exile. The
separation of colonizers and colonized in this novel is probably an imaginative intensification
 53

of historical antagonism. City of Illusions speculates creatively about a society where no

rapprochement between the colonizers and the colonized is possible; the only conceivable
change is a reversal of power.

City of Illusions articulates a paradoxical attitude towards the Shing, which, I believe,
encapsulates the internal contradictions of Le Guin's response to imperialism. The reader is
encouraged to suspect and despise them, but also to sympathize with the 'desolation' (1967: 216)
of their failure to communicate with the indigenous people. Their complex portrayal reflects all
the ills of imperial rule and, for that reason, I shall examine these so-called unsuccesstul villains27
at some length, in order to tease out some of the implications of Le Guin's re/presentation of
imperial corruption and iniquity.

To some extent, City of Illusions perpetuates the old colonizer/colonized relation of

centre/margin. The indigenous people are almost entirely marginalized in the text. The tale is
I

told first from Falk's viewpoint, then Ramarren's, then Falk-Ramarren's; and his alienness is
emphasized throughout, so that there is no. local view of the situation. The humans who do
appear in the text - Zove, the Thurro-dowist All-Alonio and the Prince of Texas - are isolated and
eccentric, unable to forge communal links with each other despite the alternative epistemology
they share. This bears out the long-established imperial trend of silencing the colonized Other.
When the humans do speak, they all agree on pejorative and distancing names for their hated
masters: they are called, with palpable irony on Le Guin's part, the Lords (1967: 81), the Enemy
(1967: 19) and. Liars (1967: 165). But their lack of communication and community prevents
them from organizing effective resistance against the Shing.

In an echo of apartheid demography, the colonizing Shing live apart from the colonized
Earth people. They live in the city of Es Toch, known as 'the Place of the Lie' (1967: 63), while
the humans live in close contact with the natural world in rural settings. The disparity in their
environments evokes the recurring theme of place in the imperial/colonial story, which I shall
discuss in more detail in relation to The Eye of the Heron. Most of the scenes in Es Toch take
place indoors, and Le Guin underscores the un-natural, unheimlich, quality of life among the
Shing by limiting the descriptions of natural phenomena in Es Toch to a single garden. From the
 54
outset, Falk sees the Shing architecture as Other:

The City of the Lords of Earth was built on the two rims of a canyon, a
tremendous cleft through the mountains, narrow, fantastic, its black walls striped
with green plunging terrifically down half a mile to the silver tinsel strip of a river
in the shadowy depths. On the very edges of the facing cliffs the towers of the
city jutted up, hardly based on earth at all, linked across the chasm by delicate
bridgespans.
(1967: 113)

This co11r-retization of th mysterious valley of Coleridge's Kubla Khan combines detail with a
'supra-colonial' allegory to found the Shing lifestyle on a (moral) abyss. The interiors of their
buildings are described in even more defamiliarizing terms:

Walls floor and ceiling were all of the same translucent stuff, which appeared soft
and undulant like many thicknesses of pale green veiling, but was tough and slick
to the touch. Queer carvings and crimpings and ridges forming ornate patterns
all over the floor were, to the exploring hand, non-existent; they were eye-
deceiving paintings, or lay beneath a smooth transparent surface. The angles
where walls met were thrown out of true by optical-illusion devices of
crosshatching and pseudo-parallels used as decoration; to pull the comers into
right angles took an effort of will, which was perhaps an effort of self-deception
.. . . It was extraordinarily beautiful, this masked shimmer of lights and shapes
through inchoate planes of green, and extraordinarily disturbing.
(1967: 116-17)

Jackson regards these liberties with conventional physics and architecture as hallmarks of
fantasy, referring to them as 'the soluble walls of Ursula Le Guin's City ofIllusions' (1981: 46).
She offers a psychoanalytic reading, which construes the room as an example of fantasy's
concern with

... limits, with limiting categories, and with their projected dissolution. It
subverts dominant philosophical assumptions which uphold as "reality" a
coherent, single-viewed entity, that narrow vision which Bakhtin termed
"monological".
(1981: 48)

I find Jackson's analysis pertinent, but only to the psychological aspect of City of Illusions, not
to its political dimensions. The blurring of walls, boundaries and limits in Es Toch has several
 55

resonances for the nature of the Shing. It is a spatial version of the hybridity the Shing wish to
(but cannot) effect between themselves and the colonized. It signals a form of surveillance, 28
since nobody can truly have privacy when the walls are translucent. Further, I see Shing decor
as a concrete example, in science-fiction terms, of their mendacity: it comes as no surprise to
find that a people who deal habitually in falsehood furnish their homes with optical illusions.

Another form of surveillance, this time of people's minds, is provided by telepathy, which
is the central trope for the misuse of imperial power in City of Illusions. As Watson has
painstakingly shown, several of Le Guin's novels are linked by an increasing preoccupation with
paranormal phenomena and abilities (Mullen and Suvin 1976: 223-25). Watson does not regard
Le Guin's interest in the paranormal very charitably:

The particular danger inherent in SF treatment of the paranormal ... is that

this can too easily become a quasi-mystical escape route from real problems:
ethical, psychological, epistemological, and practical. A seductive nonsense
supervenes.
(Mullen and Suvin 1976: 224-25)

I argue, by contrast, that the theme of telepathy in Le Guin's first three published novels can be
read in the light of post-colonial concerns. It unites the freedom of speculative writing with
strongly political meanings. In City ofIllusions, the cruelty and injustice perpetrated by misuses
of telepathic power are at the crux of the novel. The narrator explains that telepathy, as
immediate communication, also carries a promise of veracity:

The great virtue of that most intense and perfect form of communication had
become its peril for men. 29
Mindspeech between two intelligences could be incoherent or insane, and
could of course involve error, misbelief; but it could not be misused. Between
thought and spoken word is a gap where intention can enter, the symbol be
twisted aside, and the lie come to be. Between thought and sent-thought is no
gap; they are one act. There is no room for the lie.
(1967: 23-24)

Tr central puzzle of City ofIllusions is first whether, then how the ~bing have mastered the skill
0

of lying telepathically. The mechanisms whereby the Shing perpetuate their Lie/lies are familiar
ploys used by imperial forces to make their domination acceptable to the autochthonous
 56

population. They manipulate the mechanisms of ideology in the interests of power. The essence
of the Lie is the Shing motto of 'Reverence for Life', inscribed on one of the city pillars.
'Reverence for Life' is almost certainly a reference to Schweitzer's famous dictum. The Shing
have clearly distorted Schweitzer's ethic, formulated in Civilirotion and Ethics as follows:

The basic principle of the moral [of Reverence for Life] which is a
necessity of thought means, however, not only an ordering and deepening, but
also a widening of the current views of good and evil. A man is truly ethical only
when he obeys the compulsion to help all life which he is able to assist, and
shrinks from injuring anything that lives.
(1955: 243)

This is a far cry from the cruel 'mindhandling' practices - razing people's minds or plugging
them into psychocomputers which programme their actions - that the Shing use to ensure control
over the humans. Like contemporary imperial powers, the Shing perpetrate falsehoods about
their own 'innate' qualities and those of the colonized, in order to bolster an illegitimate position.
Le Guin' s use of telepathy exploits the resources of science fiction to imagine a colonizing power
in absolute control of technology and media and, therefore, of disseminating imperial ideology. 30

Falk realizes, as Freud does in Totem and Taboo (1950), that what the society most
desires is also most strongly proscribed. The Shing have simplified their motto of 'Reverence
for Life' into a law against killing because they need institutional methods of suppressing their
desire to kill:

Laws are made against the impulse a people most fears in itself. Do not
kill was the Shing's vaunted single Law. All else was permitted: which meant,
perhaps, there was little else they really wanted to do .... Fearing their own
profound attraction towards death, they preached Reverence for Life, fooling
themselves at last with their own lie.
(1967: 169)

This recalls, and may have been influenced by, 31 Freud's work on the death drive. 32
 57

The Shing maintain and justify their position by re-narrating the history of the League
and Earth's position within it. They become enmeshed in layers of duplicity: Abundibot
'admits' that the Shing told a lie, but what he claims to be a lie is in fact the truth. Abundibot
narrates:

"We of Es Toch tell a little myth, which says that in the beginning the
Creator told a great lie. For there was nothing at all, but the Creator spoke,
saying, It exists. And behold, in order that the lie of God might be God's truth,
the universe at once began to exist ....
"If hu~"'n peace depended on a lie, there were those willing to maintain
the lie. Since men insisted that the Enemy had come and ruled the Earth, we
called ourselves the Enemy, and ruled."
(1967; 143)

If, as Bhabha suggests, a nation is 'a system of cultural signification' (1990: 1), then this self-
(re)configuring history is crucially important for the Shing. As the title of Bhabha's essay on
'DissemiNation' implies (1990: 291), national power depends on disseminating the narrative of
nationhood and making it credible to subjugated people. In the process, those in power construct
themselves as a group. The ideological tactic of representing oneself as a 'kindly' colonizer,
which Abundibot employs in his speech, is so common as to be a stereotype of eighteenth-
century imperialism, which proceeded under the banner of 'improving the natives' by bringing
them Christianity and western education. 33

The real history, as Falk-Ramarren comes to understand, is completely different from the
one propagated by the Shing:

... perhaps the essence of their lying was a profound, irremediable lack of
understanding. They could not get into touch with men .... Twelve centuries of
lying, ever since they had first come here, exiles or pirates or empire-builders
from some distant star, determined to rule over these races whose minds made no
sense to them and whose flesh was to them forever sterile. Alone, isolated,
deafmutes ruling deafmutes in a world of delusions. Oh desolation ....
(1967: 215-16)

The Shing lifestyle is an extreme example of the 'will to survive', to be the only person left alive
 58

and therefore to have supreme power, which Canetti describes in Crowds and Power (1960: 227).
Le Guin's writing about the agonistic relationship between the Shing and their colonial subjects
participates in a parallel reading of the imperial/colonial story to Memmi's description of the
colonizer's relationship with the colonized (Memmi 1965: 120, 137-38):

When there is no relationship, where hands do not touch, 34 emotion atrophies in

void and intelligence goes sterile and obsessed. Between men the only link left
is that of owner to slave, or murderer to victim.
(1967: 169)

This condemnation has the tenor of a magisterial sentence from an author who consistently
values community and co-operation.

Although City ofIllusions adheres to an overall framework of agonistic colonial relations

which admit of no rapprochement, traces of Le Guin' s ethic of sharing and joining with the Other
are discernible. Her values are indirectly evoked by the presentation of the Shing as fatally
flawed because they are incapable of integration with the autochthonous people. This is even
biologically true, so that, unlike the Terrans in Planet ofExile, they cannot breed with the native
people (1967: 195, 216), and remain, in all respects, alien. In a conflictual reading of the
imperial/colonial story, the Shing's wish to integrate is a mask for the need to assimilate the
Other and so neutralize the threat posed by a dangerous alterity. This is one instance of a
political double-bind in Le Guin's fiction, which I read as an index of indecision about
imperialism. When co-operation with the colonizers is beneficial to the colonized, as in
Rocannon 's World and Planet ofExile, communion between the two groups is fostered. But the
Shing in City of fllusions have nothing to contribute to Earth people, so their isolation continues.
There can be no marriage, either personal or intercultural, with the people of the Lie. 35 To this
extent the novels articulate the view that, as long as the colonizers are benevolent, intercultural
exchange is desirable.

The colonized people of Earth are oppressed and deceived at every tum by the Shing.
Their only way out is through rebellion and the forcible assertion of their right to self-
determination. Said sees the process of decolonization in exactly these terms:
 59

... decolonization is a very complex battle over the course of different political
destinies; different histories and geographies, and it is replete with works of the
imagination, scholarship and counter-scholarship. The struggle took the form of
strikes, marches, violent attack, retribution and counter-retribution.
(1993: 264-65)

City of Illusions, however, does not explore this solution. For some unspecified reason, the
humans are unable to attack and overthrow the Shing, even although they have superior numbers
(1967: 54-55). It seems likely, given the technological and psychological skills possessed by
Zove and his family, that several such families working together would be able to damage the
Shing regime. Instead of depicting active resistance and rebellion, Le Guin offers the unlikely
solution of an outside rescue from the imperial tyrants. Perhaps this outcome to imperial/colonial
relations was suggested by the author's perception of American habit of intervening in the
destinies of other nations, such as Vietnam. 36 A single adult Werelian, Agad Ramarren, can
threaten the hegemony of the Shing as nations and tribes of autochthonous Earth people cannot.
His extraordinary power is due, as is usual in a colonial conflict, to technological advantage.
Werel houses even more advanced mental skills than the $bing possess, and Werelians can tell
when the aliens are mindlying (1967: 191). In a brilliant resistance move, Falk-Ramarren co-opts
the oppressors' plans and escapes their dominion. He is headed for Werel, where he will warn
his people of the danger posed by the Shing, and whence he can mount a rescue mission to Earth
(1967: 197). As a (cognitive) conclusion to the (cognitive) puzzle of the identity of the Shing,
the outcome is entirely suitable. But in twentieth-century colonialism, it has not benefited the
colonized very much to wait for help from kindly strangers.

The Eye of the Heron 31 gives a different narrative outcome to the generative moment in
the imperial/colonial story, where one culture occupies another's territory. As in Planet of Exile
and City of Illusions, the narrative is shown to be ineluctably mediated by the political
consciousness of its narrator. The antagonists - the 'Bosses' of the City and the People of the
Peace in Shantih/Shanty Town - tell different versions of the same tale. According to the Town
people, the planet Victoria is a penal colony where Earth criminals were sent (1978: 23-25). This
version is borne out by the medical text Luz reads, which specifies that the book has been
'DONATED BY THE WORLD RED CROSS FOR THE USE OF THE PENAL COLONY ON VICTORIA' (1978:
 60

18). The City people, however, tell another story about their ancestors' expulsion from Earth:

They were men. Men too strong for Earth. The Government on Earth sent them
here because they were afraid of them. The best, the bravest, the strongest - all
the thousands of little weak people on Earth were afraid of them, and trapped
them, and sent them off in the one-way ships, so that they could do as they liked
with Earth.
(1978: 24-25)

Here Le Guin uses a common science fiction trope, the notion of excess population from
Earth settling on an uninhabited planet, as an analogue for both the use of Australia as a British
penal colony in the last century and the pioneer narratives of early American writers. Most
importantly, the situation where two groups with widely differing political orientations have been
despatched to a world that is empty of other known intelligent life38 allows her to explore the
development of what I call internalized colonialism. This tum of events, where hostilities
develop between two colonizing groups, recalls O'Dowd's description of Ireland as a site of
long-standing British imperialism in his Introduction to the 1990 edition of Memmi's The
Colonizer and the Colonized (1965: 29-66). On Victoria, the City people want to use the Town
people as colonized people are customarily used - as units of labour (1978: 89) for their own
profit. They share this motive, and the use of language to distance themselves from the O/others,
whom they construct as inferior, with imperial powers in western history, and this justifies my
referring to them as colonizers.

Imperialism functions liminally in The Eye of the Heron, for both the 'Bosses' and the
'People of the Peace' are colonizers in a foreign world, where they intend to use the indigenous
resources for their own purposes. By creating a world with drastically reduced flora and fauna,
where none of the life-forms is definitely sentient, Le Guin is using the technique of 'world-
reduction' which Jameson identifies as constitutive of The Left Hand of Darkness and The
Dispossessed (Bloom 1986: 57-70). I agree with Jameson when he cautiously assigns a utopian
political agenda to world-reduction (Bloom 1986: 68). In the same vein, I suggest that, in The
Eye of the Heron, the planet's reduced ecology serves a political purpose. It highlights the
conflict between humans over political difference, while accentuating the planet's utopian
hospitability to human settlers. In this way, The Eye of the Heron participates in the same
 61

deconstruction of utopia as The Dispossessed (1974) and The Lathe of Heaven (1971), by
showing the destructive effects of political conflict and inequality on utopian communities.

The Eye of the Heron, more strikingly than any of the other novels, enacts the difficulty
for colonizers in coming to terms linguistically with an unfamiliar environment. Ashcroft,
Griffiths and Tiffin explain the recurring intersection of language and place in post-colonial39
literature as follows:

It is therefore arguable that, even before the development of a conscious de-

colonizing stance, the experience of a new place, identifiably different in its
physical characteristics, constrains, for instance, the new settlers to demand a
language which will allow them to express their sense of 'Otherness'. Landscape,
flora and fauna, seasons, climatic conditions are formally distinguished from the
place of origin as home/colony, Europe/New World, Europe/Antipodes,
metropolitan/provincial, and so on ....
(1989: 11)

In Le Guin's novel, however, the Shantih/Shanty-Town people in The Eye of the Heron borrow
words from the language of their home planet to refer to alien flora and fauna. They recognize
that the indigenous life is irreducibly alien to their experience. Even the 'herons' of the novel's
title are not really herons at all:

The Victorian heron was not a heron; it was not even a bird. To describe their
new world the exiles had had only words from their old world. The creatures that
lived by the pools, one pair to a pool, were stilt-legged, pale-gray fish eaters; so
they were herons.
(1978: 52)

This passage exemplifies the mystifications inherent in colonizers' linguistic strategies for
coming to terms with frighteningly strange places. Le Guin's insistence that the creatures are not
herons, and that the name is a lie, is echoed by Luz's desire to create new names for phenomena
on Victoria:

This is our world .... It ought to have its own name. "Victoria," that's stupid, it's
an Earth word. We ought to give it its own name.
(1978: 123)
 62

In my view, Le Guin's text provides a more authentic representation of the lexical component
of colonialism than is offered by Ashcroft, Griffiths and Tiffin. As in 'She Unnames Them'
(198Sc), she shows naming as a linguistic imposition, aimed at domesticating and controlling the
Otherness of natural phenomena. The Eye of the Heron uses names as a reminder that both the
City people and the Town people are colonizing the Victorian flora and fauna, and that
imperialism, as Said shows, is buttressed by language (1993: 270). As in anthropological texts,
language in imperial/colonial discourse sets up relations of similitude and difference which
reinforce politically unequal relations. The recognition of alterity, such as the Town people show
towards the indigenous fauna and flora, is a first step towards redressing the inequalities of
colonialism.

The role of names in perpetuating the ideology of imperialism is further reinforced by the
distancing names which the City people and the Town people use for one another. Town-
dwellers refer to their compatriots in the City as 'Bosses' (1978: 8, 11, 13), a name that mimics
the City people's self-construction. The Bosses, in tum, mispronounce the Town people's name
for their home, Shantih, so that it becomes 'Shanty' (1978: 14, 21) and the People of the Peace
become, when viewed through the lens of imperialism, denizens of disorder. Le Guin's
manipulation of homonyms here makes the important point that, as in Planet ofExile, each group
has its own narrative.

The Eye of the Heron, unlike Rocannon 's World and Planet ofExile, does not recount the
road to rapprochement as a resolution of conflict. Instead, it exploits the technique of world-
reduction to explore another alternative: geographical distancing. First, though, Le Guin shows,
pessimistically, that political difference can be resistant to re/solution, especially when
augmented by a disparity in imperial power. The resulting impasse, where the City people prove
to be intractable in the face of the Town people's peaceful demands, echoes the situation in The
Word for World is Forest, where the colonizing humans refuse to halt their exploitative
practices.40 Both of these novels espouse a reading of colonialism as giving rise to oppositional
relationships that has much in common with Memmi's, JanMohamed's and Fanon's views. Once
the lines of conflict have been drawn, violence could ensue, as in the earlier novel, but instead
a pioneering group of Town people set out to find a new place to live, where the 'Bosses' will
 63

not be able to harrass them. Fortunately, the planet turns out to be consistently hospitable to the
colonizers and they establish a settlement called 'Heron', whose name registers their awareness
that they are foreign and that the indigenous life-forms deserve respect. This is an attractive
re/solution within the parameters of the novel, but I suggest that it is possible only within
speculative tabulation. In the narratives of western imperialism, dissatisfied colonizers have
often left their original colony in search of a more hospitable environment. The paradigmatic
example in South African history is the Great Trek from the Cape colony to the Transvaal, 41 and
there are several instances of this behaviour in the great westerly move across America. 42 In an
'unreduced' world, most flights from one location in the colony to another do not provide a
satisfactory re/solution to the imperial/colonial story.

The Word for World is Forest presents a situation that more closely resembles 'real'
imperialism than any of the other three novels. Human beings from Earth have made a colony
of the planet called World 41 and re-named it New Tahiti, in keeping with the colonial practice
of using familiar names from the home country to designate phenomena that are foreign and
therefore cannot be named using the colonizers' language. 43 Their aim, like that of imperial
powers throughout History, is economic exploitation of the local resources: the trees and the
autochthonous people. In a familiar scenario in speculative tabulation, over-exploitation has
devastated Earth's ecology, and organic commodities have to be acquired from other planets. 44
Le Guin's contempt for pillaging an independent world for capitalistic greed is evident in the
arch-colonialist Davidson's rationalization for imperialism:

... men were here now to end the darkness, and tum the tree-jumble into clean
sawn planks, more prized on Earth than gold. Literally, because gold could be
got from seawater and from under the Antarctic ice, but wood could not; wood
came only from trees. And it was a really necessary luxury on Earth. So the
alien forests became wood. Two hundred men with robosaws and haulers had
already cut eight mile-wide Strips on Smith Land, in three months. 45
(1972: 7)

The Earth men (there are no women on New Tahiti, because the men have not yet made it into
a home fit for them; the few women who appear are there for the sexual release of the
colonizers) see the Athsheans simply as labour for their tree-felling industry. This is typical of
imperial thinking, for which all other groups exist solely for its own benefit. Memmi explains
 64

the relationship between the colonizer and the colonized as one of inexorable exploitation:

[The colonizer] finds himself on one side of a scale, the other side of which bears
the colonized man. If his living standards are high, it is because those of the
colonized are low; if he can benefit from plentiful and undemanding labor and
servants, it is because the colonized can be exploited at will and are not protected
by the laws of the colony; ... the more freely he breathes, the more the colonized
are choked.
(1965: 74)

To the c )lonists on \lT · :1d 41, represented by the insane Davidson, Athsheans all look the same
unless they are physically scarred (1972: 19);46 they are all stupid (1972: 3); and they are all
lazy. Davidson and the work foreman, Oknanawi, sum up their 'intrinsic' nature:

"The thing is, Ok, the creechies are lazy, they're dumb, they're treacherous, and
they don't feel pain. You've got to be tough with 'em, and stay tough with 'em."
"They aren't worth the trouble, Captain. Damn sulky little green bastards,
they won't fight, won't work, won't nothing. Except give me the pip."
(1972: 11)

Interestingly, Oknanawi's unspecified discomfort is probably the repressed awareness of his

moral impoverishment in expecting the Athsheans to work vigorously at destroying their homes.
Given early twentieth-century views of colonized people as simply units of labour, his position
is historically accurate. From a different historical context, it is striking that none of the
colonizers has thought to ask the Athsheans whether they want to work in logging camps.

Davidson never swerves from his conviction that the Athsheans are the inferior side of
a set of binary oppositions: Earth/New Tahiti; humanity/inhumanity; civilization/primitive
society; intelligence/stupidity; emotion/indifference; work ethic/laziness; strategy/unplanned
spontaneity. These views serve two separate functions. First, they justify his cruel exploitation
of the indigenous people. Since Athsheans are not people but an inferior form of (possibly
animal) life, he feels able to use them for any chore he chooses: boiling water, making breakfast,
cutting down the forest, and so on. This includes sexual gratification, in pursuit of which he is
happy to rape any of the Athshean women who please him. These faceless encounters mean
nothing to him, but he projects the lack of feeling he cannot admit onto his hapless partners:
 65

"Look, you've laid some of the females, you know how they don't seem to feel
anything, no pleasure, no pain, they just lay there like mattresses no matter what
you do. They're all like that. Probably they've got more primitive nerves than
humans do. Like fish."
(1972: 10)

Fanon articulates a rather different view of sexual intercourse across the racial barrier in Black
Skin, White Masks (1970). For him, sex is a means to what the black man really wants:
whiteness (1970: 46). Le Guin's depiction of the imposition of the colonizer's desire on the
Athshean" re-narrates the sexual dimensions of imperialism in a way that highlights its invllding,
oppressively masculine qualities. In The Word for World is Forest, the colonizer has a monopoly
on all initiative, including sexual potency. Davidson constructs himself both as a phallus and as
Phallus, exerting (sexual) power over women as well as men, penetrating into a virgin land and
deflowering it. The aptness of my imagery here is borne out by the ugly equation in Davidson's
mind of killing tpe 'creechies' and raping one of the women who have been brought to the colony
I

for the enjoyment of the men:

Just take up a hopper over one of the deforested areas and catch a mess of
creechies there, with their damned bows and arrows, and start dropping firejelly
cans and watch them run around and bum. It would be all right. It made his belly
chum a little to imagine it, just like when he thought about making a woman, or
whenever he remembered about when that Sam creechie had attacked him and he
had smashed in his whole face with four blows one right after the other ....
The fact is, the only time a man is really and entirely a man is when he's
just had a woman or just killed another man.
(1972: 81)

Merchant draws attention to attitudes like Davidson's in The Death of Nature:

"By art and the hand of man," nature can then be "forced out of her natural state
and squeezed and molded." In this way, "human knowledge and human power
meet as one."
Here, in bold sexual imagery, is the key feature of the modem
experimental method - constraint of nature in the laboratory, dissection by hand
and mind, and the penetration of hidden secrets - language still used today in
praising a scientist's "hard facts," "penetrating mind," or the "thrust of his
argument."
(1980: 171)
 66

Le Guin's critique of the self-justifying male appetite for power and violence, coupled with
cruelty towards natural phenomena in the portrait of Davidson, is, I believe, unequalled anywhere
in her work. 47

Davidson's racism, while degrading the colonized peoples to non-human status, also
inflates his status in his own eyes. Not content with asserting his superiority over the Athsheans,
he wants to be superior to his fellow humans as well. His sense of excellence is based on those
qualities that, in his view, make him a worthy colonizer: rationality, planning and memory. The
self-congratulating phrase, 'just happened to be the way he was made' (1972: 4, 79, 81),, is
repeated so often that it becomes a nauseating refrain exemplifying Memmi's comment that a
'colonialist', or 'colonizer who accepts', will take refuge in immutable racial nature to justify
imperial injustice (1965: 137). It also has an ironic ring, heard against Davidson's utter lack of
awareness of the illegitimacy of his position. Like Stalin, and possibly like the American
generals in the Vietnam war, which catalysed the writing of the novel, 48 he recognizes no limits
in enforcing his power over his colonial subjects. The repeated attacks on innocent Athsheans,
for the (quasi-sexual) pleasure of destroying those who have dared to defy him, testify to the
inevitable violence that colonizing powers must resort to in order to maintain their rule.49 For
example, he rationalizes destroying the Athshean village closest to the logging camp at New Java
as a means to forge a bond with his subordinates:

He could have done it singlehanded, but it was better this way. You got the sense
of comradeship, a real bond among men. They just walked into the place in
broad open daylight, and coated all the creechies caught above-ground with
firejelly and burned them, then poured kerosene over the warren-roofs and
roasted the rest. Those that tried to get out got jellied; that was the artistic part,
waiting at the rat-holes for the little rats to come out, letting them think they'd
made it, and then just frying them from the feet up so they made torches.
(1972: 85)

This description has obvious parallels with the fire-weapons used in the Vietnam war, and also
with the burning of Jews' corpses in the Nazi concentration camps.

Some readers have censured the portrayal of Davidson as too one-sidedly evil. I argue,
however, that Le Guin's characteristic relativism intervenes to prevent Davidson from being
 67

portrayed too simply: indeed, she writes that he is, 'though not uncomplex, pure; he is purely
evil' (1993b: 147). As the most 'colonial' of the colonists, Davidson acquires a kind of glory in
his single-mindedness. At the end of the novel, Seiver salutes him as a god, albeit an insane one
(1972: 160), and sends him to barren Dump Island to 'follow [his] madness through to its proper
end' (1972: 161). The Magistrate's frustrated cry to Colonel Joll in Coetzee's Waiting/or the
Barbarians, '"the crime that is latent in us we must inflict on ourselves .... Not on others'"
(1980: 146), is echoed in Selver's refusal to kill Davidson: "'I can't kill you, Davidson. You're
a god. You must do it yourself"' (1972: 161-62). As at the end of City of Illusions, when the
Shing Ken Kenyek returns to Werel with Ramarren and Orry to 'tell Werel his tale about Earth'
(1967: 217), so in this novel Davidson and Seiver both remain alive as testimony to the fact that
there is more than one version of the colonial story. I maintain, however, that Le Guin is not
neutral. In both works, she has thoroughly discredited the colonizers, so that the tale of the
subjugated people carries the weight of credibility.

In keeping with the character line-up of the imperial/colonial story, Le Guin has created
a people who appear convincingly despicable from the perspective of the colonizer, but, seen in
their own terms, take on not only reason, but dignity. What the colonizers see as laziness is
actually a combination of passive resistance50 and the Athsheans' inability to adjust their sleep-
cycles to a diurnal rhythm (1972: 99). To a certain extent this novel supports the view (which
Memmi, JanMohamed and Fanon share) that there is an insurmountable gap between the natures
of the colonizer and the colonized. Once again, as in City of Illusions, the text reverses the story
of western imperialism: here, the indigenous people are intrinsically superior. Le Guin
underscores the Otherness of the Athshean mind by linking it carefully to the forest:

No way was clear, no light unbroken, in the forest. Into wind, water, sunlight,
starlight, there always entered leaf and branch, bole and root, the shadowy, the
complex. Little paths ran under the branches, around the boles, over the roots;
they did not go straight, but yielded to every obstacle, devious as nerves ... . The
view was never long, unless looking up through the branches you caught sight of
the stars ... . Revelation was lacking. There was no seeing everything at once:
no certainty. 51
(1972: 25-26)

Watson, in an essay on the image of the forest in Le Guin's fiction, prefaces his remarks on
 68

Athshean psychology as follows:

The political facet aside, WWF is a vivid presentation of the dynamics of

a sane society which lives in harmony with its natural environment because its
members are themselves in psychological equilibrium.
(Bloom 1986: 48, my italics)

I agree entirely with Watson's connection between the forest and the Athshean way of thinking.
However, it is my intention, not to put 'the political facet aside', but to draw it out and to give
expression to what imperial forces have denied: the value of colonized cultures. I believe that
the detailed description of an intimate link between the Athsheans and their environment serves
a political purpose, and that by making the equation Athshean = natural, Le Guin is also making
the converse statement human = unnatural. 52 She aligns herself with the Athshean cause by
exposing the flaws of the human colonizers.

Le Guin emphasizes the positive, feminine aspect of Athshean society. The Athsheans
are as passive as their world to the raping intrusion of men like Davidson, who are exposed as
manifesting 'disregard of the environment, racial and sexual chauvinism, xenophobia, paranoia
and megalomania' (Deetlefs 1994: 20). Their society reverses the usual gender roles, where men
are seen as rational, active doers and women as intuitive, passive and emotional. Practical
decisions are made by Headwomen, while attaining insight is the prerogative of the Old Men,
who have learned to harness emotion and dream:

In all the Forty Lands, women ran the cities and towns, and almost every town
had a Men's Lodge. Within the Lodges the Dreamers spoke an old tongue, and
this varied little from land to land ... . As most writing was in this Lodge-tongue,
when headwomen sent fleet girls carrying messages, the letters went from Lodge
to Lodge, and so were interpreted by the Dreamers to the Old Women, as were
other documents, rumors, problems, myths, and dreams. But it was always the
Old Women's choice whether to believe or not.
(1972: 36-37)

The feminine qualities of Athshean individual and group psychology, which create a harmonious
community, deconstruct the humans' pathological masculinity. As Cranny-Francis puts it, 'In
The Word for World is Forest Ursula LeGuin [sic] also [like Tiptree] writes about Terran
colonizers, but she makes an even more direct connection between colonialist ideology and
 69

sexism' (1990: 58).

In The Word for World is Forest, as in Planet of Exile, Le Guin reverses the norms of
colonial representation. In the earlier novel she accomplishes this by making the colonizers
black; in The Word/or World is Forest the colonizers appear in an estranged53 light, so that their
least attractive characteristics are most noticeable and the reader realizes with a shock that they
are human. This contrasts sharply with the official versions of imperialism, which portray the
colonizers as white and intrinsically superior to the colonized. 54

A potent aspect of The Word/or World is Forest is its deconstruction of the idea of cross-
cultural co-operation which is found in Rocannon 's World and Planet of Exile. Lyubov, who
tries to befriend the colonized, is in the morally and emotionally wretched position of the
'colonizer who refuses', who becomes, from his people's perspective, 'nothing but a traitor'
(Memmi 1965: 85, 87). Memmi explains that colonizers are written by the imperial/colonial
story, rather than (as they might wish) writing their own narrative:

Colonial relations do not stem from individual good will or actions; they exist
before his [the individual's] arrival or his birth, and whether he accepts or rejects
them matters little. It is they, on the contrary which, like any institution,
determine a priori his place and that of the colonized, and, in the final analysis,
their true relationship.
(1965: 104-105)

He forecasts, gloomily, that such a person is doomed because, in a rebellion, 'the colonized
would probably not make any exception for him' (1965: 104). This is exactly what happens to
Lyubov, who is killed, despite Selver's attempt to warn him, by the Athsheans' indiscriminate
need for freedom from colonial oppression.

In the interaction of Athsheans and humans, Le Guin demonstrates that the

imperial/colonial narrative inexorably gives rise to agonistic relations. These, in tum, find
expression in the language used by the colonizers and colonized to refer to, and distance
themselves from, each other. The colonizers refer to the Athsheans as 'creechies' (1972: 9), and
in tum are referred to, more generously, as 'giants' (1972: 28) or 'yumens' (1972: 29). Le Guin
 70

makes a point about the cultural foundation for standards of beauty when the Old Woman of
Berre imagines a human baby:

"Ugly they are, do you think even their children are hairless?"
"That we shall never know, I hope."
"Ugh, think of nursing a child that wasn't furry. Like trying to suckle a
fish."
(1972: 136)

This is humorous, in the same way as the inhabitants of a zoo commenting on their human
visitors (an interchange which can only take place in speculative tabulation). Later, though,
when the headwoman refers to humans as 'great naked spiders', Seiver, whose vision, like Jakob
Agat's, goes beyond racial or cultural barriers, insists that the.difference is superficial: "'They
are men, men, like us, men,"' (1972: 137). His tolerance of Otherness contrasts sharply with the
humans' rationalization for genocide on the basis that the Athsheans are animals.

The Word/or World is Forest acknowledges the complexity of the colonial situation by
positing an opposition between the colonizer and the colonized, as Memmi does, and then
investigating the effects of hybridization. The outcome is not rapprochement, as Bhabha might
have it, but rather the expulsion of the imperial group. Here Le Guin gives a tragic ending to the
imperial/colonial narrative. The Athsheans pay for liberation with the loss of their innocence
when they learn to kill. Seiver demonstrates the negative effects of exposure to Other cultures;
in learning and teaching murder, he alienates himself from his own community when he becomes
a 'god' or translator (1972: 97, 106). If translation is the vehicle for cultural hybridity, The Word
for World is Forest implies, rather pessimistically, that it is not always a move towards more
humane values.

It may be argued that The Word/or World is Forest offers a more (historically) plausible
solution to colonial oppression than the other four novels I have examined. The Word for World
is Forest recounts the road to violence and rebellion travelled by a people who were originally
labelled 'intraspecies nonaggressive, that meant sitting ducks' (1972: 19). Le Guin depicts, in
effect, the empowerment of a group whose position under colonialism denies them any power
 71

at all. As Said notes, self-empowerment is part of the process of 'decolonizing cultural

resistance':

One ... is the insistence on the right to see the community's history whole,
coherently, integrally. Restore the imprisoned nation to itself ....
Second is the idea that resistance, far from being merely a reaction to
imperialism, is an alternative way of conceiving human history. It is particularly
important to see how much this alternative reconception is h-:i.sed on break:,.,~
down the barriers between cultures.
(1993: 259-60)

It is Selver's task to 'restore' the Athsheans 'to themselves', to a world without fear of the cruel
colonizers who kill them and force them to labour in the destruction of their homes. Said's
urbane, detached approach to the effects of imperialism prevents him from giving much attention
to the anger of the colonized. Le Guin, on the other hand, reflects post-colonial anger even in
her 1977 Introduction to The Word for World i's Forest:

... 1968 was a bitter year for those who opposed the [Vietnam] war. The lies and
hypocrisies redoubled; so did the killing. Moreover, it was becoming clear that
the ethic which approved the defoliation of forests and grainlands and the murder
of non-combatants in the name of "peace" was only a corollary of the ethic which
permits the despoliation of natural resources for private profit or the GNP, and the
murder of the creatures of the Earth in the name of "man."
(1993b: 146)

The same anger fuels the outcome of the narrative, where the Athsheans, who have never known
killing, are driven by the viciousness of colonial oppression to exterminate almost all the
colonizers. Nevertheless, in Selver's insistence that the 'yumens' share a common humanity
with the Athsheans, there are traces of what Said calls 'a more integrative view of human
community and human liberation' (1993: 261).

Said claims that the novel is the cultural form best suited to give expression to the
practice and situations associated with colonialism on the part of great western powers. On the
basis of these two premises, and because the link between fiction and the domination of certain
 72

nations by others has been insufficiently explored, he proposes a new kind of reading and literary
criticism:

To regard imperial concerns as constitutively significant to the culture of

the modem West is, I have suggested, to consider that culture from the
perspective provided by anti-imperialist resistance as well as pro-imperialist
apology .. . . We must therefore read the great canonical texts, and perhaps also
the entire archive of modem and pre-modem European and American culture,
with an effort to draw out, extend, give emphasis and voice to what is silent or
marginally present or ideologically represented (I have in mind Kipling's Indian
characters) i~ ~ ·1ch works.
(1993: 78)

I find Said' s project of creating a 'colonial' reading of works whose political content has hitherto
been neglected, entirely salutary and well-argued. Nevertheless, his attachment to the literary
canon appears incongruous in a critic who is so consistently subversive of received norms of
reading.ss In this chapter, I have suggested that, contrary to what Said might (be expected to)
expect, not only the 'great canonical works' but also the novels of Le Guin, a largely neglected56
writer of speculative tabulation, lend themselves to a reading that aims to 'draw out, extend, give
emphasis and voice to what is silent or marginally present or ideologically represented'. Indeed,
in some cases, her writing goes beyond re/presentation of the marginalized, and gives support
to their emerging nationalistic aspirations via a critique of the colonizers. In this way her fiction
participates in what Harlow has usefully called 'resistance literature' (1986: xvi).s7

I believe that the five novels I have examined in this chapter not only re/present the
imperial/colonial story. They also offer re/solutions and narrative developments for the problems
it poses. The texts concur in presenting conflict as an ineluctable correlative of imperialism. The
overtness of the conflict, and the forms of re/solution offered, differ from novel to novel, and
sometimes from situation to situation. At times acquiescence is proposed; at times assimilation
and hybridity are seen as inevitable; and finally resistance and liberation are embraced. Le
Guin's fictions never portray the imperial/colonial situation as simple or one-sided. There is
always resistance intermingled with the acquiescence of the colonized, be it economic (in
Rocannon 's World), cultural (in Planet ofExile), underground (in City of Illusions and The Eye
of the Heron), passive (in The Eye of the Heron) or militant (in The Word for World is Forest).
 73

Le Guin's novels explore the alternatives within, and for, the imperial/colonial narrative in texts
which draw on the possibilities of speculative tabulation to mimic the complexity of the colonial
situation itself.
 74

NOTES
1. See, for example, 'It was a Dark and Stormy Night; Or, Why are We Huddling About
the Campfire?' (1989: 21-30); 'The Carrier Bag Theory of Fiction' (1989: 165-170); 'Conflict'
(1989: 190-91); and 'The Shobies' Story' (1991c).

2. By 'Western' Said means, predominantly, Anglo-American, although he also refers in

Culture and Imperialism to the colonizing behaviour of other European nations such as France
(1993: 8-9).

3. My use of the term 'speculative fabulation' is explained in the Introduction to this thesis.

4. See, for example, Bradbury's Martian Chronicles (1951), Heinlein's Stranger in a

Strange Land (1977), Clarke's 2001: A Space Odyssey (1968) and, in a defamiliarized context,
May's The Many-Colored Land (1985). The television series Star Trek and its successors Star
Trek: The Next Generation and Star Trek: Deep Space Nine derive most of their narrative
interest from situations where cultures collide, often when the American explorers arrive on the
home worlds of extra-terrestrials.

5. Coetzee uses a similar device, by omitting temporal and geographical specificities from
his novel Waiting for the Barbarians (1980), in order to probe the discursive and ideological
foundations of imperialism.

6. Said, for example, sees American intervention in the 1990-91 Gulf War as an example
of imperial practice (1993: 359). Ashcroft, Griffiths and Tiffin, by contrast, write of America
as culturally dominated by the British metropolis (1989: 2).

7. Slusser refers to Rocannon's World, Planet of Exile and City of Illusions as a group of
'early' novels by Le Guin. He goes on to argue that their complexity and the sophistication of
the issues they address precludes their being labelled 'apprentice' works (1976: 5, 11). Similarly,
Bucknall uses the phrase 'the early science-fiction novels of Ursula K. Le Guin' to designate the
same works (1981: 15).

8. McHale writes, for example, that 'the dominant of modernist fiction is epistemological'
(1987: 9).

9. In The Colonizer and the Colonized (1965: 137-38).

10. This phrase has been borrowed from Spivak's famous essay, 'Can the Subaltern Speak?'
(1988). Spivak concludes that 'The subaltern cannot speak' (1988: 308), and to this extent takes
a different position from both Le Guin and Said, who view indigenous cultures' access to writing
and culture as a crucial step in decolonization.

11. The use of the masculine pronoun is clearly outdated in the light of Le Guin's shift
towards a more feminist emphasis in her fiction, especially in Always Coming Home (1985a),
Searoad: Chronicles of Klatsand (1991a) and Tehanu: The Last Book of Earthsea (1992).
Nevertheless, to some extent Huntington, writing before 1976, was justified in using 'he' to refer
to the main protagonists in Le Guin's fiction, who were, with the exception of Rolery in Planet
 75

of Exile, all male.

12. Trinh also parodies the learned volumes produced by specialists on 'native' ways:

You know it, don't you, who have directly or indirectly written accounts of The
Nature of the Non-Western World, How Natives Think, and The "Soul" of the
Primitive. Of The Savage Mind and The Sexual Life of Savages. Of Primitive
Mentality and The Making of Religion.
(1989: 53)

13. Similar views have been articulated by Feyerabend, Roszak and Kuhn, inter alia. See
Feyerabend's Against Method (1975); Roszak's Where the Wasteland Ends: Politics and
Transcendence in Postindustrial Society (1972); and Kuhn's The Structure of Scientific
Revolutions (1962). Kuhn, for example, argues that the position of the scientist in the ongoing
conflict between scientific paradigms has a determining influence on the scientific findings
(1962: 68-69).

14. Flash Gordon is one of the best-known protagonists of this sub-genre in its popular form.
More recently, Adams' novels The Hitchhiker's Guide to the Galaxy, The Restaurant at the End
of the Universe and Life, the Universe and Everything (1986) may be seen as spoofs on this
narrative formula.

15. This phrase is drawn from De Kock's work on English in South Africa, "Civilising
Barbarians": Missionary Narrative and African Textual Response in Nineteenth-Century South
Africa (1993).

16. Here echoes of Norse mythology (Le Guin 1993b: 132) coalesce with the role of planet-
saver to ensure Rocannon's heroic status.

17. Genly Ai, in The Left Hand of Darkness (1969), also gathers information about foreign
cultures, but the narrative emphasizes his diplomatic role more strongly than his interest in
anthropology.

18. Parry's influential article, 'Problems in Current Theories of Colonial Discourse', like my
schema, is based on the recognition that post-colonial theories give different accounts of the
imperial/colonial story. For example, she opposes Spivak's and Bhabha's emphasis on discourse
to JanMohamed's and Fanon's militant and agonistic reading of the colonial situation, as I do:

Those who have been or are still engaged in colonial struggles against
contemporary forms of imperialism [such as Fanon] could well read the
theorizing of discourse analysts [such as Bhabha and Spivak] with considerable
disbelief at the construction this puts on the situation they are fighting against and
the contest in which they are engaged. This in not a charge against the difficulty
of the analyses but an observation that these alternative narratives of colonialism
obscure the 'murderous and decisive struggle between two protagonists' (Fanon,
The Wretched of the Earth, 30) and discount or write out the counter-discourses
which every liberation movement records.
 76

(1987: 43, my italics)

19. I have borrowed this term from Bakhtin, who uses it in The Dialogic Imagination to
allude to the capacity of the novel to articulate several different voices. As he puts it:

These distinctive links and interrelationships between utterances and languages,

this movement of the theme through different languages and speech types, its
dispersion into the rivulets and droplets of social heteroglossia, its dialogization -
this is the basic distinguishing feature of the stylistics of the novel.
(1981: 263)

The metaphor of voice is appropriate for the post-colonial project, which often seeks to give
expression or 'voice' to what has been silenced by colonialism.

20. In using this term, I am self-consciously invoking Freud and psychoanalysis to suggest
that Le Guin may have suppressed her knowledge of colonialism and its attendant evils. Here
I would also like to acknowledge my debt to Jameson's 'political unconscious' (1982).

21. For example, the Equilibrium in The Earthsea Trilogy may be seen as a generalization
of this principle. In A Wizard of Earthsea, the Master Hand explains to Ged:

The world is in balance, in Equilibrium. A wizard's power of Changing and of

Summoning can shake the balance of the world. It is dangerous, that power. It
is most perilous. It must follow knowledge, and serve need. To light a candle is
to cast a shadow ....
(1993a: 48)

22. The Prologue, entitled 'The Necklace', is a revised version of one of Le Guin's first
published stories, 'The Dowry of the Angyar' (1964), collected under the title 'Semley's
Necklace' in The Wind's Twelve Quarters (1975b: 1-24).

23. Nudelman's analysis does not hold for Le Guin's later works (such as Always Coming
Home), which depart significantly from the pattern of cross-cultural integration; but it is perhaps
unfair to expect him to have foreseen, before 1976, the direction her fiction would take.

24. Le Guin's use of ellipses is erratic. On several occasions she uses an ellipsis without a
full stop to indicate 'trailing off' in a characters' words or thoughts. This may appear
ungrammatical. Nevertheless, throughout this thesis I have quoted Le Guin's punctuation
exactly. In addition, I signal my own omission of words from a sentence by means of an ellipsis,
and where the omission includes a sentence break, I add a full stop.

25. In a portrait that strikingly recalls the Terrans in Planet of Exile, Memmi writes of
colonizers:

In organizing their daily habits in the colonial community, they imported and
imposed the way of life of their own country, where they regularly spend their
vacations, from which they draw their administrative, political and cultural
 77

inspiration, and on which their eyes are constantly fixed.

(1965: 71)

26. Said uses this quotation extensively in Culture and Imperialism, where it forms the
epitaph to the volume (1993: vii). It offers, for him, both a history of imperialism and an
example of the way in which imperialism has been represented in fiction.

27. In her 1978 Introduction to City of Illusions, Le Guin writes:

This book has villain trouble. It's not the only one, in SF or out of it.

Real villains are rare; and they never, I believe, occur in flocks. Herds
of Bad Guys are the death of a novel. Whether they're labeled politically,
racially, sexually, by creed, species, or whatever, they just don't work. The Shing
are the least convincing lot of people I ever wrote.
(1993b: 141)

28. I am using 'surveillance' here in the Foucauldian sense of the mechanisms whereby
power is maintained over a population. Foucault draws on Bentham's idea of the 'panopticon'
as an architectural means of surveillance, but he goes on to say that 'the procedures of power that
are at work in modem societies are much more numerous, diverse and rich' (1980: 148).

29. In the 1978 Introduction to Planet ofExile, Le Guin writes that 'Taoism got to me earlier
than modem feminism did' (1993b: 136). This is the only reason I can find for her adherence
to the stereotypes of 'a dominant Hero and a passive Little Woman' (1993b: 136) in these early
writings, where the women characters notably lack substance.

30. Her outcry against thought-control also protests the misuse of socialization in the nuclear
family and at school. The coercive aspects of schooling are identified and criticized by, inter
alia, Goodman (1961), Neill (1962) and Illich (1974). In his utopian essay on 'The Free
University of New York', Berke writes that education is a form of ideological control: 'The
conventional school or university, being solely organized to control/manipulate the lives of its
students and prevent scholarship .. .' (Berke 1969: 215). Similarly, the coercive nature of the
nuclear family has been discussed by Marcuse (1964); Freud (1930: 39), and Laing in The
Politics of the Family (1971).

31. It is difficult to say definitely what Le Guin's attitude to Freud is. In 'The Child and the
Shadow' (1974), she dismisses Freud in a way that articulates familiarity with his theories
(1993b: 59). In my view, it would be ill-advised to assume that she is unaware of Freudian
psychology and metapsychology.

32. In Civilization and its Discontents, Freud writes of the death instinct:

.. . the inclination to aggression is an original, self-subsisting instinctual

disposition in man, and ... it constitutes the greatest impediment to civilization.
(1930: 59)
 78

33. For example, Achebe has shown with great force, in Things Fall Apart (1958), that the
pretext of 'improving' the quality of life among the indigenous inhabitants of colonized countries
is a self-justifying lie which hides a rapacious appetite for land and profit.

34. Remington has given an extensive discussion of the significance of touch in Le Guin's
early fiction, in his essay 'The Other Side of Suffering: Touch as Theme and Metaphor in Le
Guin's Science Fiction Novels' (Olander and Greenberg 1979: 153-77).

35. Interestingly, this term is also used by M. Scott Peck in his psychological study of human
evil, The People of the Lie (1983).

36. As Le Guin's Introduction to The Word for World is Forest states, she was actively
involved in protesting against the Vietnam War at the time when City of Illusions was written
(1993b: 146).

37. I discuss The Eye of the Heron again in Chapter Three on 'Sex/Identity', so my
examination of it in this chapter is correspondingly brief.

38. Le Guin carefully does not rule out the possibility of sentience in the creatures she
describes, such as the wotsits and farfallies. Her description of marine life on Victoria mimics
terrestrial conditions in noting that the sea contains many mysterious life-forms:

There were big creatures in the sea; "whales" came into Songe Bay and were
caught for food every summer; out at sea beasts huger than the whales had been
seen, enormous, like writhing islands. The whales were not whales, but what the
monsters were or not, nobody knew.
(1978: 53)

39. In their definition, 'post-colonial literature' does not necessarily mean literature produced
in countries where the colonizing power has withdrawn. On the contrary, they define it as
follows:

We use the term 'post-colonial' ... to cover all the culture affected by the
imperial process from the moment of colonization to the present day. This is
because there is a continuity of preoccupations throughout the historical process
initiated by European imperial aggression.
(1989: 2)

40. The use of passive resistance in The Eye of the Heron also recalls Slonczewski's novel
of passive resistance, A Door into Ocean (1986). In an unpublished interview with me,
Slonczewski says that she was inspired by Le Guin's science fiction to try writing in a
speculative vein herself. Indeed, A Door into Ocean also rewrites the imperial/colonial narrative
when the Valans invade Shora for military exploitation.

41. This nineteenth-century journey is recounted in several historical texts. See, for example,
Cloete (1900) and Meintjes (1973). Meintjes refers to the Great Trek as 'the greatest adventure
story in South African history' (1973: ix).
 79

42. Le Guin describes this tendency in her introduction to Blue Moon Over Thurman Street:
'Most Americans feel easy going west' (1994a: 10).

43. 'New South Georgia', the nearest planet to Fomalhaut II in Rocannon 's World, is another
example of this ridiculous practice. Le Guin's choice of names suggests that she sees America
as a (neo-)imperial, rather than a colonized, country.

44. Le Guin uses the same idea as a warning against ecological devastation in The
Dispossessed (1974) and Always Coming Home (1985a). It has also been used, for example, by
Slonczewski in The Wall Around Eden (1991) and Charnas in Walk to the End of the World
(1974).

45. In the violent deforestation of New Tahiti, I read an outcry agai"st the destmr+i'ln of the
Amazon and other forests by a tree-loving author, who writes in the Preface to 'The Word of
Unbinding':

I think I am definitely the most arboreal science.fiction writer. It's all right/or
the rest ofyou who climbed down, and developed opposable thumbs, and erect
posture, and all that. There's a few of us still up here swinging.
(1975b: 71)

46. The colonizer's difficulty in telling apart individuals who have an unfamiliar body shape
and facial configuration is well known (Memmi 1965: 139) and helps to promote a vision of the
colonized as an anonymous 'They' to whom any unfavourable qualities can be attributed.

47. In saying this, I oppose Deetlefs's view that '[The Left Hand of Darkness] is not Le
Guin's best work' (1994: 20) and align myself with the position of the World Science Fiction
Convention and Science Fiction Writers of America, who honoured the text with a Hugo and a
Nebula Award (Olander and Greenberg 1979: 248).

48. In the 1977 Introduction to The Word for World is Forest, Le Guin refers to her
involvement in anti-Vietnam protests as follows:

All through the sixties, in my home city in the States, I had been helping organize
and participating in nonviolent demonstrations, first against atomic bomb testing,
then against the pursuance of the war in Vietnam ....

American involvement in Vietnam is now past; the immediately

intolerable pressures have shifted to other areas ....
(1993b: 146-47)

49. In South Africa, the atrocities perpetrated against helpless black people in the name of
'State security' during the six-year State of Emergency bear out the need for violent enforcement
of an untenable imperial rule.

50. Le Guin explores passive resistance and its consequences more fully in The Eye of the
Heron (1978), where the people who live in Shantih/Shanty Town practise 'noncooperation' and
 80

finally 'civil disobedience' to achieve their ends (1978: 121-22).

51. The link between the forest and the Athshean mind is more fully explored in two critical
essays: Alterman's 'Ursula K. Le Guin: Damsel with a Dulcimer' (Olander and Greenberg
1979: 64-76) and Watson's 'The Forest as Metaphor for Mind: The Word/or World is Forest
and "Vaster than Empires and More Slow'" (Bloom 1986: 47-55).

52. Many contemporary New Age scientists regard the human as unnatural. See, for
example, Capra (1982: 1); Berman (1988: l); and Ferguson (1986: 446).

53. I use this term advisedly, evoking Suvin's belief that estrangement is one of the
distinguishing characteristics of science fiction (Suvin 1979: 7).

54. For example, all the novels Said examines in Culture and Imperialism (1993) subscribe
to a hierarchy where members of the imperial group are seen as intrinsically superior.

55. As in, for example, Beginnings: Intention and Method (1975) and Oltientalism (1978).

56. When I refer to Le Guin's writing as 'largely neglected', I am articulating the position
of the literary-academic establishment. Within the 'ghetto' of readers, writers and critics of
speculative tabulation, Le Guin.is revered and her work is much discussed in critical works and
in journals such as Science-Fiction Studies, which devoted an entire issue to her in 1976 (Le
Guin 1993b: 31).

57. Harlow describes the subversive potential of 'resistance literature' as follows:

This literature, like the resistance and national liberation movements which it
reflects and in which it can be said to participate, not only demands recognition
of its independent status and existence as literary production, but as such also
presents a serious challenge to the codes and canons of both the theory and the
practice of literature and its criticism as these have been developed in the West.
(1986: xvi)
 81

CHAPTER TWO

POLITIFICTION

All fiction is metaphor. Science fiction is metaphor. What sets

it apart from older forms of fiction seems to be its use of new metaphors,
drawn from certain great dominants of our contemporary life ... . Space
travel is one of these metaphors; so is an alternative soc:t:~y. an
alternative biology; the future is another. The future, in fiction, is a
metaphor.
(Le Guin 1993b: 154)

This chapter examines Le Guin's famous novels, The Left Hand of Darkness (1969) and
The Dispossessed (1974), 1 in the context of political and social dissent which chara~terized the
1960s in America. 2 Many critics have read the novels in a decontextualized way. 3 In contrast,
I intend to juxtapose essays by thinkers and social critics from the 1960s with the strategies used
in the novels. My project is similar to Florence's investigation into the links between speculative
tabulation and the empirical environment. Florence writes:

What, then of the closer relation to the mimetic in feminist SF that I'm
suggesting? I'm not, of course, saying that SF is closer to realism or naturalism
than to fantasy. The point is to move towards reconstructing the basis of these
classifications. Thus though what may be called 'realist' elements are
appropriated, they are used to different ends.
(1990: 70)

Florence does not claim that science fiction is realistic; she claims that it is related to mimesis,
and that it modifies the criterion for classifying texts as 'realistic'. Nor do I claim that Le Guin's
fictions are transparent versions of dominant understandings of self and society in the 1960s.
Rather, I propose that the two discourses are related in their shared scepticism towards
established culture. They may be read side by side in a way that qualifies and relativizes
received views of non-fiction and speculative tabulation, or, to put it another way, of 'reality' and
'art'.
 82

Goodman writes that the 1960s were dominated by a perspective which saw American
culture, not as 'the family of the family' (Estes 1992: 68), that is, as a larger self. Rather, it had
taken on alien characteristics: 'America is the unknown country; it does not cohere; no one yet
knows what it is' (1970: vi). This estranged outlook among left-wing thinkers was partly a
response to the devastation wrought by the Vietnam War, 4 including the American government's
conscripting nearly an entire generation and sending them to almost certain death in lndo-China.
The cultural movement that followed was wider in scope than its inceptors could have imagined.
Capra, whose work in scientific metatheory Le Guin admires (1989: 89), describes the period as
follows:

In the sixties we questioned society. We lived according to different values, we

had different rituals and different lifestyles.

The era of the sixties, which had the most decisive impact on my view of
the world, was dominated by an expansion of consciousness in two directions.
One was toward a new kind of spirituality akin to the mystical traditions of the
East, an expansion of consciousness toward experiences that psychologists began
to call transpersonal. The other was an expansion of social consciousness,
triggered by a radical questioning of authority.
(1988: 13-14)

In 1969 Joseph Berke, an ardent opponent of State education and advocate of a 'Free University'
system in New York, published 'The Creation of an Alternative Society' (1969: 13-34). The title
of Berke's essay strongly evokes speculative tabulation's most commonly used device.
Following his lead, I argue that Le Guin's speculative novels also articulate a wish for a world
'nearer to the Heart's Desire' (Fitzgerald 1970: 693). Berke explores the broad base of the trend
towards an 'expansion of social consciousness'. According to him, the goal of social critique is
nothing less than the replacement of the old order by a new one:

The destruction/DESTRUCTURING of America has begun. At this moment

many cracks in the monolith are evident. Their presence has been announced by
the spontaneous development of MICRO-REVOLUTIONARY groups
throughout the West - 'COUNTER' INSTITUTIONS whose existence subverts
the social-economic-political roles prescribed by advanced bourgeois society for
itself. These will lead to the creation of an ALTERNATIVE and COUNTER
CULTURE.
(1969: 14)
 83

Among the social evils which Berke sees as the products of a repressive and insane social order
are violence and the misuse of money. He writes:

The relations of people(s) toward one another are characterized by the

uninterrupted and highly organized application of violence and destruction.

The prime function of wealth is its use as an anaesthetic against the circumstances
of living.
(1969: 14)

These ills are so widespread that nothing but total social and ideological revolution will cure
them:

We can only conclude that the WEST - its structure - has to be dismantled piece
by piece, not only in the United States, but wherever Western hegemony exists.

This work has already begun ... . It is rooted in innumerable projects of social
erosion and practical self-survival which are decentralized, heterogeneous, self-
supporting and non-participatory in the parent system. It is exemplified by the
tens of thousands who have 'dropped out' and begun to engage in spontaneous
social experiment: the commune and community, collective living and working

(1969: 17)

In a climate where many people perceived their own society as Other, there was a need
to imagine alternative social arrangements. It is not surprising, then, that The Left Hand of
Darkness and The Dispossessed, which explore such alternatives, gained great popularity. Power
and difference play central roles in these fictions, possibly because the author found herself
differing from the style of government in her own culture. In The Left Hand ofDarkness and The
Dispossessed, difference is figured as a complex system of discursive and political articulations
between familiarity and unfamiliarity, heimlich and unheimlich, self and other.

As I shall show, the novels address contemporary conditions and ideas in America in a
way that intertwines political conservatism and revolutionary radicalism. The impulse to
refashion society coexists and intersects with a drive to preserve certain conditions unchanged.
Their re/presentations of ideology thus resemble Althusser' s discussion of the relationship
between Marxism and psychoanalysis:
 84

... the "dominant" ideas, in this case, were playing their "dominating" role to
perfection, ruling unrecognized over the very minds that were trying to fight
them.
(1984: 143)

The ambiguous response to dominant ideas that I have identified in Le Guin' s fictions is also a
feature of political dissent in the 1960s. Goodman puts his finger on this quality in his
introduction to The Movement Toward a New America: The Beginnings of a New Revolution.
On the one hand there is the revolutionary impulse:

I see the people of the Movement as New Americans, who recognize that the old
America is destroying itself, and that in its paroxysms of fear, greed and hate it
may destroy the whole earth. They see the necessity, then, to make a new culture:
"Forming a new society within the shell of the old" ....
(1970: viii)

On the other, there is a wish to retain some aspects of the discarded culture:

Yet something remains: remnants of a religious tradition, some feeling

for brotherhood and equality, resourcefulness, expansiveness, generosity, and a
stubborn determination not to be ruled. Usable pieces of the technology ....
Black culture. Street culture. A language that William Carlos Williams called
the American idiom - full of energy, still a language of experiment, of discovery.
(1970: viii)

The coexistence of revolutionary and consenative elements in Le Guin's fiction may be

illustrated by an examination of the modes of government that she imagines. In The Left Hand
of Darkness, there is a constitutional monarchy in Karhide, where the subunits of social
organization are Hearths and Domains. These loose groupings conform to Berke's description
of nexuses of revolution as 'decentralized, heterogeneous, self-supporting and [to a large extent
because their members are sceptical towards the insane monarch] non-participatory in the parent
system'. The bureaucracy of Orgoreyn, on the other hand, is held up to criticism as an example
of centralized government where no one dare risk being caught without papers. What Berke
refers to as 'commune and community, collective living and working' is embodied by the
Ekumen of Known Worlds, an association of worlds for the exchange of ideas. This ideal is even
more faithfully executed in the Syndics of the anarchist society on Anarres in The Dispossessed,
 85

where the members do not own property and thus exemplify the benefits of living without
individual ownership. Le Guin's critique of a capitalist society where '[t]he prime function of
wealth is its use as an anaesthetic against the circumstances of living' (Berke 1969: 14) is
strengthened by the depiction of Anarres 's twin world, Urras. The members of the free enterprise
society of Urras live in mutual isolation because of the envy and insecurity which arise from
private property. Both novels experiment with systems of government in ways that typify the
'expansion of social consciousness' identified by Capra as an important trend in the thought of
the 1960s.

Suvin identifies two possible literary mechanisms for responding to prevailing states of
affairs in science fiction: extrapolation and analogy (1979: 27-30). Extrapolation imagines and
embodies changes which might take place in the future and lends itself to the creation of utopias
and dystopias: it portrays the world as it might become. Analogy is based on similarity with the
world as it is and hence reflects empirical data. Both of these methods lend themselves to socio-
political critique. The societies depicted in The Left Hand of Darkness and The Dispossessed
offer four versions of social structure, by which institutional power is wielded through the
channels of government. A fifth is implied in the references to the Ekumen. Of these five
arrangements, three can be seen as defamiliarized re-presentations, that is, analogues of Earth
societies: capitalist Urras in The Dispossessed, the parliamentary monarchy of Karhide and the
bureaucracy of Orgoreyn in The Left Hand of Darkness. The Hearth arrangements, of 'two
hundred to eight hundred people', which are 'communal, independent, and somewhat
introverted' (Le Guin 1993b: 161-62) are peripheral considerations since they are never
encountered directly. While employing defamiliarization in creating extra-terrestrial
environments, Le Guin has paradoxically shown a preference for the science-fiction strategy of
analogy by depicting societies which are strikingly familiar. The sense of known parameters, to
some extent, defuses the subversive qualities of the novels.

Power in The Left Hand of Darkness is vested in three institutional mechanisms: the
government of Karhide, the government of Orgoreyn, and the religious-cum-ideological power
of the mystical Handdarata and Yomeshta cults. Karhide, described as 'not a nation but a family
quarrel' (1969: 13), is nominally governed by King Argaven XV. Genly Ai, Envoy from the
 86

Ekumen of Known Worlds to the planet Gethen, sees Argaven as an incompetent ruler:

Argaven was not sane; the sinister incoherence of his5 mind darkened the mood
of his capital; he fed on fear. All the good of his reign had been done by his
ministers and the kyorremy.
(1969: 90)

Argaven is respected, pandered to and obeyed; but the knowledge of his congenital insanity and
the Karhiders' cynical obedience to his whims convey the potential to subvert an unquestioning
patriotism. In its place is a critical loyalty to the country or nation. Estraven, one-time Prime
Minister of Karhide, expresses his allegiance in terms that deny the claims of conventional
patriotism altogether:

How does one hate a country, or love one? Tibe talks about it; I lack the trick of
it. I know people, I know towns, farms, hills and rivers and rocks, I know how
the sun at sunset in autumn falls on the side of a certain ploughland in the hills;
but what is the sense of giving a boundary to all that, of giving it a name and
ceasing to love where the name ceases to apply? What is love of one's country;
is it hate of one's uncountry? Then it's not a good thing. Is it simply self-love?
That's a good thing, but one mustn't make a virtue of it, or a profession ....
Insofar as I love life, I love the hills of the Domain of Estre, but that sort of love
does not have a boundary-line of hate.
(1969: 181)

Depending on the reader's perspective, Estraven's speech can be seen as either pedantic or
profound. His abstractions give a generalized application to his comments which is consonant
with Genly Ai's description of him as serving 'Mankind'. Ai's next words, though, are: 'As I
spoke I did not know if what I said was true. True in part; an aspect of the truth' (1969: 246).
This remark qualifies, relativizes and problematizes the notion of a universal collectivity, a
version of the Brotherhood of Man. The relation between the individual and a wider society in
Karhide is more nuanced than that of the part to the whole. Citizens are estranged from their own
government by Argaven's ominous instability and by the elusive and shifting locus of power.

Argaven is the king but not the ruler of Karhide; the country has no ruler, but rather vests
authority in a decentralized system of Hearths collected into Domains. This leads Keulen, whose
 87
political affinities are close to anarchism, to see Karhide as the expression of a utopian impulse
(1991: 93): that is, as an improvement on the author's empirical environment. The Karhidish
social structures can be seen as utopian because they give preference to the sexual imperative -
a Hearth is designed so that any of its members can find a sexual partner when one is needed -
rather than to economic or ideological considerations. Le Guin may accordingly be seen to
valorize sexual desire as more authentic than other drives. Beck also prefers sex to money as a
communal organizing principle in his essay 'Money, Sex, Theatre':

Money is an abstradion, it doesn't need to be there. We can live without it. u..;X
is something else. Sex is not abstract. It has a very strong grip. It governs us
because it is right here in our bodies ... . If we were able to hold on to sex and
were gratified by sex and the physical pleasures of sex, and we were free in our
sexual joy, we would not have to hold on to things like money in order to give
our bodies a sense of security, or a sense of order, or a sense of perpetuation.
We'd have that in another area - of course in a sexual area much more physical,
much more real, much more practical and much more necessary.
(Berke 1969: 98)

In the same reformist spirit, there is hardly any mention of money in Karhide, while there is a
great deal of sex.

Responsibility for decision-making passes easily from King Argaven to the Prime
Minister, whose office is dependent on Argaven's whim. The king's capriciousness is borne out
by the fact that there are three Prime Ministers in the course of the novel's action, which lasts
twelve months, or less than a Gethenian year. Position is gained by skill in shifgrethor, the
intrinsically ambiguous prestige-relationship that governs Gethenian social hierarchy. Genly Ai
attempts to define shifgrethor at the beginning of his mission, from a perspective still strongly
determined by terrestrial mores. Predictably, his definition foregrounds his own confusion:

No doubt this was all a matter of shifgrethor - prestige, face, place, the pride-
relationship, the untranslatable and all-important principle of social authority in
Karhide and all civilizations of Gethen. And if it was I would not understand it.
(1969: 19)

Le Guin, by contrast, defines shifgrethor in 'Is Gender Necessary?' as a reversal of the

conventional understanding of prestige:
 88

Rivalries between hearths, as between individuals, are channeled into a socially

approved form of aggression called shifgrethor, a conflict without physical
violence, involving one-upmanship, the saving and losing of face - conflict
ritualized, stylized, controlled ... . There might be a king and a parliament, but
authority was not enforced so much by might as by the use of shifgrethor and
intrigue, and was accepted as custom, without appeal to patriarchal ideals of
divine right, patriotic duty, etc.
(1993b: 162)

Shifgrethor is based on maintaining the pretence, while interacting, that one is dealing with an
equal. Success in shifgrethor involves sustaining, not one's own status, as in many interactions
in western society, but that of the other person. 6 It is an alternative mode of dealing with what
Blanchot refers to as the irreducible distance and difference between oneself and anOther (1993:
52). As befits an ambiguous relationship, shifgrethor is perfused with contradictions. Both
Genly Ai and Estraven draw attention to its basis in pretence when they refer to 'playing
shifgrethor' (1969: 93, 134). It is a means for creating distance, rather than intimacy, between
dialogic partners. Shifgrethor must be 'waived' before one can speak openly (1969: 78, 133).
Estraven tells Ai that the term comes from an old word for shadow (1969: 210) and it is
associated with obscurity and darkness rather than the honesty and light that Ai seeks from his
Gethenian hosts. It is a means of signifying through differance, foregrounding the trace of what
is not said, rather than appealing to a so-called natural isomorphic mapping of signifier onto
signified.

The depiction of a polyvalent form of communication, where meaning is frequently

located elsewhere than in discourse, is one instance of the recurring quality in Le Guin' s writing,
which I have referred to in the Introduction to this thesis as a differance-effect. On a political
level, shifgrethor is probably rooted in the author's founding assumptions about Gethen,
expressed in 'Is Gender Necessary? Redux':

At the very inception of the whole book, I was interested in writing a novel about
people in a society that had never had a war. That came first. The androgyny
came second (Cause and effect? Effect and cause?)
(1993b: 164)

The absence of war on a world where the climate resembles that of Greenland (which has never
 89

gone to war) 7 is linked to the text's relativist approach to the issue of patriotism. Ideas of war
and patriotism were also highlighted and problematized by America's involvement in the
Vietnam War. American soldiers were conscripted in the name of their country's glory; but, as
years wore on and victory was no closer, disillusionment set in and members of the younger
generation began to question whether the futile deaths in Indo-China were serving the greater
glory of the United States or its expansionist greed. 8 Le Guin was certainly one of thousands of
Americans to feel outrage at the use of young people as needless cannon fodder, and her
commitment to pacifism9 must have contributed to the imaginative creation of a world without
war. Similarly, the flagrant misuse of citizens' patriotism by the government of the United States
may have shaped Estraven's denial of his own patriotism. In order to maintain an analogy with
terrestrial society, though, Gethen could not be portrayed as devoid of discord. The system of
shifgrethor offers a channel to deflect aggression into harmony, while retaining the potential for
social disruption. It articulates a relationship where otherness is not denied, but, rather, inscribed
in the structure of language.

While Karhide is a representation of a familiar form of government, namely constitutional

monarchy, Orgoreyn can be seen as a concretization of THEM, as THEY are identified by Mills
in The Power Elite (1956). THEY - the name given by Berke to the repugnant and repressive
forces of established society - maintain power by an almost invisible network of bureaucratic
surveillance that has obvious affinities with Foucault's 'Panopticon', a circular prison with a
central tower from which an observer can see the actions of all the inmates (1977: 135-169). Its
counterpart in The Left Hand of Darkness is 'commensal', which is, at least on the surface, less
sinister than the Panopticon. Genly Ai describes Orgoreyn as follows:

I can't properly defiiie that Orgota word here translated as "commensal",

"commensality". Its root is a word meaning "to eat together". Its usage includes
all national/governmental institutions of Orgoreyn, from the State as a whole
through its thirty-three component substates or Districts to the sub-substates,
townships, communal farms, mines, factories, and so on, that compose these. As
an adjective it is applied to all the above; in the form "the Commensals" it
usually means the thirty-three Heads of Districts, who form the governing body,
executive and legislative, of the great Commensality of Orgoreyn, but it may also
mean the citizens, the people themselves. In this curious lack of distinction
between the general and specific applications of the word, in the use of it for both
the whole and the part, the state and the individual, in this imprecision is its
 90

precisest meaning.
(1969: 97)

Ai's observation is accurate, as befits a trained cultural investigator (1969: 42, 209), but his
interpretation is of Orgoreyn as a nation based on co-operation and not on punitive surveillance
is, typically, oversimplified. The union of the interests of State and individual may mean either,
as in a communist ideal, that the collective self has completely subsumed the concerns of its
members; or it may mean that individual deviation from the behaviour prescribed by the State
is not tolerated. Orgoreyn's Commensals subscribe to both these readings, but the latter is the
one they practise. There is an echo of the use of understatement to ameliorate social evils
(practised by repressive regimes such as the Nationalist government in South Africa) in the name
'communal farm' for institutions where all supposedly share in the profits, but which are actually
used for punishing criminals. The drugs administered to ensure docility, by reducing the sex
drive and producing co-operation, are a stark reminder that the ideal of uniting individual and
collective good is open to corruption.

It is also possible to see in the authoritarian, conformist bureaucracy of Orgoreyn an echo

of the American national phobia of Russia and especially the tendency to use distancing labels
to represent it in discourse. 10 The universal application of the term 'commensal' recalls the
stereotypical 'comrade'; there is a secret police, called the Sarf; and the names Yegey, Shusgis
and Obsle all have a Russian flavour when compared with the more alien Karhidish names, such
as Tibe and Estraven. Le Guin's depiction of the repressive Orgota society may indirectly
express contemporary perceptions of the U.S.S.R. as a communist state where ideals of collective
good had been distorted to produce a tyranny of surveillance.

Political values on Gethen are legitimated by religion, which, as in contemporary society,

uses concepts of ultimate reality and especially myths of origin to reinforce ideological power.
Vivelo describes this process as follows:

It has long been recognized that the ways in which a pJople order their social
relationships are reflected in their concept of the supernatural and in their
religious beliefs. This correspondence has led many observers to conclude that
religious beliefs provide a legitimizing ideology which validates social
 91

organization and therefore helps to regulate social behaviour.

(1978: 193)

In addition, religion provides a form of epistemology that guarantees its adherents ideological
superiority, while the conjunction of knowledge and power gives it a privileged position among
social practices. The two religious systems on Gethen, the Handdarata and Y omeshta, can be
thought of in terms of the binary opposition between light and darkness, which many critics have
identified as pervasive in the text. 11 The Handdarata are associated with the less valued pole,
darkness, while light is constitutive of the Yomeshta world-view. 'Light' and 'darkness' here
connote clarity and obscurity, reason and irrationality, or understanding and incomprehension -
with the caveat that too much light can produce blindness, as when light shines on snow and the
eye cannot differentiate objects. Genly Ai, conditioned by a western post-Enlightenment desire
for rationality, is frustrated by the Handdarata habit of valuing a lack of 'light' or answers. Nor
can he understand the metaphoric negation at the heart of the cult:

The Handdara is a religion without institution, without priests, without hierarchy,

without vows, without creed; I am still unable to say whether it has a God or not.
It is elusive. It is always somewhere else.

They were practising the Handdara discipline of Presence, which is a kind of

trance - the Handdarata, given to negatives, call it an untrance - involving self-
loss (self-augmentation?) through extreme sensual receptiveness and awareness.
(1969: 52, 54)

Faxe the Weaver, though, sees no contradiction as he draws on qualities that Western positivism
consistently deprecates, such as unreason, to explain the practice of Foretelling or prophecy to
Genly Ai:

"You don't see yet, Genry [Karhiders cannot pronounce 'l'], why we
perfected and practice Foretelling?"
"No-"
"To exhibit the perfect uselessness of knowing the answer to the wrong
question."

"The unknown," said Faxe's soft voice in the forest, "the unforetold, the
unproven, that is what life is based on. Ignorance is the ground of thought.
Unproof is the ground of action ... . The only thing that makes life possible is
permanent, intolerable uncertainty: not knowing what comes next."
 92

(1969: 65-66)

Handdarata practices are fuelled by irrationality: dothe-strength, generated by hysteria, gives

adepts more than their usual physical capacity, and the accuracy of Foretelling arises from

... the perversion and frustration of sex, out of an insanity that distorts time, and
out of an appalling discipline of total concentration and apprehension of
immediate reality ....
(1969: 61)

In his article, 'The Art of Social-Science Fiction', Theall describes Foretelling as an act
with social meaning, with a political impact on the future of the community. He claims that

[t]he Foretellers really teach that change cannot be brought about through the
reading of prophecies or predictions; that uncertainty is the essence of the social
fabric.
(Mullen and Suvin 1976: 289)

At the other end of the interpretive spectrum, Selinger sees Faxe the Weaver, at the centre of the
Foretelling circle, as an artist-figure, parallel to Genly Ai, Estraven and Le Guin (1988: 57).
Foretelling can also be read in the light of deconstruction, as an undoing of the conceptual
distance between polarities such as reason and unreason. It produces meaning in a way that
holographically reproduces the epistemologies underpinning the novel itself. The surplus of
meaning inherent in paradoxical and oxymoronic concepts, such as the study of ignorance, allows
the Handdarata epistemological pre-eminence in Karhide precisely because it gives access to
meaning-making discourses other than 'objective' or 'scientific' language. It could also be
argued that the representation of Handdarata prophecy forms part of a feminist critique of
knowledge. In an essay on 'Critiques of Modem Science', Fee describes such an approach as

. .. one in which no rigid boundary separates the subject of knowledge (the

knower) and the natural object of that knowledge; where the subject/object split
is not used to legitimize the domination of nature; where ... the scientist is not
seen as an impersonal authority standing outside and above nature and human
concerns, but simply a person whose thoughts and feelings, logical capacities,
and intuitions are all relevant and involved in the process of discovery.
(Bleier 1986: 47, my italics)
 93

Adherents of the Yomesh religion base their creed on knowledge by the light of
awareness and, in the process, abolish duality along with H/history: 12

The life of every man is in the Centre of Time, for all were seen in the
Seeing of Meshe, and are in his Eye. We are the pupils of his Eye. Our doing is
his Seeing; our being his Knowing.
(1969: 140-41)

The Handdara and Yomesh epistemologies appear incompatible, even mutually exclusive.
Nevertheless Genly Ai, the foreigner, is able to unite the polarities when he uses Yomesh
imagery to understand Handdara Foretelling:

... the gift is perhaps not strictly or simply one of foretelling, but is rather the
power of seeing (if only for a flash) everything at once; seeing whole.
(1969: 175)

As with many other polarities, which are so common in Le Guin's work that they have earned
her writing the description of 'dialectical' structure, 13 the author privileges the pole which has
acquired negative connotations. The pole associated with Handdara/darkness/irrationality is
opposed to the concepts of Yomesh/light/reason, but when the poles are compared, it is the
Handdara who are valorized in Genly Ai's assessment of Foretelling as central to Gethenian
cultural practice.

In The Dispossessed: An Ambiguous Utopia (1974), Le Guin again uses the device of
polarities, but creates a dialogue between them in the actions of Shevek, the scientist. The
Dispossessed uses opposition as a self-deconstructing structural and topographical principle. In
this novel, the strategies of Othering are destabilized and shown to be founded on the non-
absolute factor of cultural provenance. The two worlds which provide the topos/topoi for the
novel, Urras and Anarres, revolve around each other. Each planet is the other's moon, as the
artist Tirin recognizes:

"I never thought before," said Tirin unruffled, "of the fact that there are
people sitting on a hill, up there, on Urras, looking at Anarres, at us, and saying,
'Look, there's the Moon.' Our earth is their Moon; our Moon is their Earth."
"Where, then, is Truth?" declaimed Bedap, and yawned.
"In the hill one happens to be sitting on."
 94

(1974: 41)

Tirin's vision of relativity recalls Genly Ai's most characteristic statement, 'Truth is a matter of
the imagination' (1969: 9). 14 This insight is also echoed in Ginsberg's assertion of the validity
of individual experience:

I mean you've got to make up your own mind; just because everybody else is
screaming the same thing, it doesn't mean that you have to join in or be lost in the
universe.
(Berke 1969: 176)

On a political level, Tirin's statement refers to the dependence of Urras and Anarres on each
other for self-definition. This is true not only spatially but also historically: Anarres is a society
of anarchists who have been execrated on Urras and finally exiled from it. The two planets
sustain each other economically; Anarres needs Urrasti materials and Urras uses Anarresti
products (1974: 82), even though they maintain a pretence of ideological and economic distance
coupled with mutual superiority. Socialization on Anarres reinforces the ideology by requiring
children to 'detest Urras, hate Urras, fear Urras' (1974: 43). These blatantly political demands
for differentiation and distance are underpinned by both planets' need to assert that they are
mutually exclusive social systems.

By contrast with this ideology of difference, The Dispossessed sets out to validate Tirin's
perspective by proving that Anarres and Urras are not only contiguous but mutually dependent.
As a polis, Anarres can only make sense of itself if it knows it is not-Urras and embeds this self-
definition in the very structures of education. On Urras, the ideology of separateness and
Otherness is more subtly embodied. There the anarchist society is simply ignored because it was
written out of the global History when all Odonians were exiled to another planet. Mutual
isolation has created a relation which is the inverse of colonialism. Instead of the two societies
refusing contact because of excessive closeness as the result of one society's intrusion into the
other (as in colonialism, 15 which I examine in more detail in Chapter One), they deny
communication on the grounds that they are physically and even cosmologically separate. The
Dispossessed shows that in the relationship between Anarres and Urras, as in the
 95

imperial/colonial story, the effect of strenuously asserting difference is to enhance and reaffirm
the mutual dependence that constitutes the relation. Estraven highlights this deconstructivist
point when he says, 'To oppose something is to maintain it' (1969: 132).

To arrive at an understanding of Le Guin's 'ambiguous utopia', the reader may follow

Suvin's etymology of utopia as both 'ou-topia' (no-place) and 'eu-topia' (good place). This
reading generates a definition of utopia as a discursive form:

Utopia is the verbal construction of a particular quasi-human community where

sociopolitical institutions, norms, and individual relationships are organized
according to a more perfect principle than in the author's community, this
construction being based on estrangement arising out of an alternative historical
hypothesis.
(Suvin 1979: 49)

Arising from a well-known wish for a better society, utopia is created by improving upon
existing social conditions in the areas that, in the author's view, are most lacking. The
differences in socio-political arrangement between the utopia and the author's community then
generate a critique of the latter. Insofar as Le Guin presents Urras as a version of capitalist
society on contemporary Earth (America, for example), Anarres may be seen as its antidote. The
juxtaposition of a world in need of improvement and its corrective may underpin Somay's
reading of The Dispossessed as an 'open-ended utopia' (1984: 25), which presents a

... tension between the narrative actuality of the utopian locus and the potentiality
of the utopian horizon that completely transforms the static, closed structure of
doctrinaire utopian fiction, whether classical or contemporary.
(1984: 33)

The relation of dependence between utopia and its parent society, which sustains the force of
social critique, is more explicit in The Dispossessed than in most other utopian fabulations. The
Anarresti are descendants of exiles from Urras, who were sc -:t as migrant labour to a mining
planet because of their adherence to Odonian anarchism. In addition, the link is structurally
inscribed in the narrative since the setting of chapters alternates between the two planets.
 96

Interplanetary gravity, History, ideology and narrative collaborate in powerfully yoking Urras
and Anarres together. Indeed, although the two planets are portrayed through Shevek's
perspective, Le Guin's narrative structure creates the eerie sub-textual impression that it is the
planets (and the societies they house) which speak, rather than the protagonist.

Various critics have seen Anarres and Urras as analogies to terrestrial systems of
government. Suvin, for example, articulately analyses the names of the two planets to support
his view that they have 11 corresponding referent in the empirical environment:

[Anarres's] name testifies to its being not only the country of An-Archy (non-
domination) and the negated (an) or reinvented (ana) Urras, but also ... the
Country Without Things (res) ....
(Mullen and Suvin 1976: 297)

In the exaggerated portrayal of communal interest on Anarres as opposed to capitalist self-

interest on Urras, I read an echo of the contemporary view of America and the U.S.S.R. as
mutual enemies, which could not co-exist since the survival of each required the destruction of
the other. It is certainly possible to read Urras as an indictment of materialistic America and
Anarres as a revisionist (re-)interpretation of the scapegoated Soviet Union. Another
interpretation, focusing on the analogic dimensions of the text, would see both societies as
reflections of the author's empirical environment. In this reading, Urras could be seen as a
caricature of the consumer society, with its faults and injustices - excessive competition,
possessiveness and mutual isolation - foregrounded. Anarres would appear as the imaginative
expression of a utopian wish to improve that society, since practically all its virtues are,
precisely, the remedies for Urrasti social ills.
The Dispossessed represents power as based on economic considerations. Mills' s classic
sociological text, The Power Elite (1956), underscores the crucial role played by wealth in
creating the power networks in America which held sway as Le Guin was writing The
Dispossessed:

Political institutions in the United States have never formed a centralized and
autonomous domain of power; they have been enlarged and centralized only
reluctantly in slow response to the public consequence of the corporate economy.
 97

(1956: 272)

Writing of American society after World War 2, Mills continues:

In so far as the structural clue to the power elite today lies in the economic order,
that clue is the fact that the economy is at once a permanent-war economy and a
private-corporation economy.
(1956: 275-76)

Berke makes a similar point somewhat more colloquially, more than a decade later, partly out
of outrage at the Vietnam War:

The United States exists solely to create, develop, feed, encourage and participate
in war, anywhere in the world, all over the world.
(1969: 16)

These terms distinctly recall the Urrasti style of economic governance. The state of A-Io on
Urras gains impetus and ideological unification from the fact that the nation is reported to be
constantly at war with the state of Thu for the control of the smaller, proletarian country of
Benbili (1974: 229), which is depicted in terms that recall 'Third World' 16 nations on Earth. This
sanitized war, conducted at a safe distance from the citizens of A-Io and their possible opinions,
furnishes a justification for restricting physical movement by imposing a curfew. In keeping
with their penchant for deception, the government and media of A-Io make headlines of the war
with Thu but do not even acknowledge the silent class war between bourgeois and proletarian
elements of their own society. This conflict is reported only in the underground press or by word
of mouth. The refusal to grant official recognition to the burgeoning labour movement and its
call for strike action recalls the antagonism between goverment and trade unions in America
during the 1950s and l 960s.17

In keeping with Le Guin's insistence on the relativity of relationships with

political/cultural Others, The Dispossessed offers several perspectives on Urrasti society. The
most consistently voiced is that of Shevek, who sees Urras with the eyes of an anarchist visitor,
to whom capitalism and even free enterprise are necessarily anathema. 18 Shevek speaks for the
 98

Anarresti point of view when he consistently refers to the Urrasti as 'propertarians' (1974: 43,
83, 96, 137, 161, 175) and 'profiteers' (1974: 96, 139, 180, 189). These two aspects of the
money economy are most striking to him because, with the vision of a stranger, he sees most
clearly what he does not know: the double hegemony of property and profit. Shevek' s analysis
of Urrasti society takes a Marxist turn when property and profit - the means and the outcome of
production - extend beyond quantifiable economic dimensions to take on a psychological aspect.
The juxtaposition of these labels with the Anarresti pejorative verb, 'egoize', captures the
alienation from oneself as well as others that is inherent in capitalism. All these notions are
metaphorically evoked by the image of the wall that Shevek uses to denounce Urrasti society:

"And you the possessors are possessed. You are all in jail. Each alone, solitary,
with a heap of what he owns. You live in prison, die in prison. It is all I can see
in your eyes - the wall, the wall!"
(1974: 192-93)

Shevek's uncharitable view of free enterprise on Urras is counterbalanced by the

perspective of Keng, the Terran ambassador. In their conversation Shevek expresses contempt
of Urras, but Keng bestows praise:

" ... There is no way to act rightly, with a clear heart, on Urras. There is nothing
you can do that profit does not enter in, and fear of loss, and the wish for power.
You cannot say good morning without knowing which of you is 'superior' to the
other, and trying to prove it."

" ... To me, and to all my fellow-Terrans who have seen the planet, Urras is the
kindliest, most various, most beautiful of all the inhabited worlds .... I know it's
full of evils, full of human injustice, greed, folly, waste. But it is also full of
good, of beauty, vitality, achievement. It is what a world should be! It is alive -
tremendously alive - alive, despite all its evils, with hope."
(1974: 286-87)

As in The Left Hand of Darkness, where Genly Ai insists that truth is relative to the individual
(1969: 9), truth is here a matter of cultural perspective. Keng's truth about Urras is its superior
beauty and prosperity when compared with her home-world, an Earth devastated by nuclear
holocaust and the over-exploitation of natural resources. But to the Anarresti, 'hell ... means
 99

Urras' (1974: 197) because they come from a planet and a society which, to them, represents
utopia. The portrayal of Anarres and Urras bears out Mannheim's point that utopian conceptions
are dependent on the observer's context:

What in a given case appears as utopian, and what as ideological, is

dependent, essentially, on the stage and degree of reality to which one applies this
standard.

It could be shown ... that the sucessive forms of utopia, in their beginnings are
intimately bound up with given historical stages of development, and in each of
these with particular social strata.
(Mannheim 1936: 176, 185)

Anarres is an unusual utopia in that it does not offer an increase in material well-being
over its parent society (whether that is identified as Urras, Earth or America in the early 1970s) .19
Instead, the planet is arid and, like Victoria in The Eye of the Heron (1978), barren of almost all
life-forms except aquatic ones. Plants and humans are imported; there are no indigenous
mammals. Dryness is the most pervasive condition and is exacerbated by the drought that afflicts
the inhabitants in the course of the novel. In this respect The Dispossessed matches Jameson's
description of Le Guin's technique in creating alternative societies as 'world-reduction' (Mullen
and Suvin 1976: 251). 20 The implications of locating utopia in the desert are wide-ranging. On
the one hand, Le Guin may be suggesting, by a process of negation, 21 that water is more
important than money for well-being. On the other, there is a strong implication in the text that
suffering is a more effective basis for community than wealth. In a germinal conversation with
his classmates, the intelligentsia of Anarres, Shevek articulates the same conclusion:

"Suffering is the condition on which we live. And when it comes you know it.
You know it as the truth. Of course it's right to cure diseases, to prevent hunger
and injustice, as the social organism does. But no society can change the nature
of existence. We can't prevent suffering. This pain and that pain, yes, but not
Pain. A society can only relieve social suffering - unnecessary suffering. The
rest remains .... I'm trying to say what I think brotherhood really is. It begins -
it begins in shared pain."
(1974: 57-58)

In The Dispossessed, as in The Left Hand ofDarkness, exigencies of climate determine the mode
of social organization. The inclement weather always already qualifies the characteristically
 100

utopian mood of optimism with regard to social improvement. Existence in Le Guin's utopia
cannot be seen unequivocally as better than terrestrial life.

In yet another sense, Anarres is poorer than Urras: there is no money at all. Goods are
taken as required from any one of a number of depositories. But since natural resources are
scarce, there are not many goods. The representation of Anarres as topographically uniform,
'reduced' to a condition where dryness is the all-pervasive condition, can be read in terms of
Jackson's account of the topography of fantasy as dominated by a lack of distinction in its 'white,
grey or shady blanknesses' (1981: 42). If one accepts Jackson's view of the unconscious as the
supreme locale of undifferentiation, Le Guin's reduction in the topographical differentiation and
diversity of her presented worlds can be read as a valorization of the unconscious. The arid
expanses of the Dust of the Southwest on Anarres embody this quality. So do the ice landscapes
of The Left Hand of Darkness, which, paradoxically, highlight separateness even as they blur
distinctions: 'Cold isolates', writes Jameson (Bloom 1986: 60).

The eutopian aspect of Anarres lies in the Odonian anarchism that structures its social
organization. Anarchism, construed as belief in a society without formal government, is founded
on an optimistic view of humanity as capable of self-motivation by means of pleasure in work
and the value of mutual aid. The difference between Anarresti anarchism and Urrasti capitalism
is located in the revolutionary texts entitled The Anawgy, The Social Organism and The Letters,
authored by Odo, the fictional Urrasti social theorist. Odo's works, which are mentioned, but
not quoted, in The Dispossessed, lay the foundation for the creation of an anarchist society. Le
Guin describes the parameters and theoretical forebears of Odonian anarchism in her 1974
preface to the short story 'The Day Before the Revolution':

Odonianism is anarchism. Not the bomb-in-the-pocket stuff, which is terrorism,

whatever name it tries to dignify itself with; not the social-Darwinist economic
"libertarianism" of the far right; but anarchism, as ... expounded by Shelley and
Kropotkin, Goldman and Goodman. Anarchism's principal target is the
authoritarian State (capitalist or socialist); its principal moral practical theme is
cooperation (solidarity, mutual aid). It is the most idealistic, and to me the most
interesting, of all political theories.
(1975b: 285)
 101

Describing the genesis of The Dispossessed in the essay 'Science Fiction and Mrs Brown', Le
Guin cites the same presiding theorists as sources of inspiration for her anarchist novel:

All right. All right, what's your name. What is your name, by the way?
Shevek, he told me promptly. All right, Shevek. So who are you? His answer
was less certain this time. I think, he said, that I am a citizen of Utopia.
Very well. That sounded reasonable. There was something so decent
about him, he was so intelligent and yet so disarmingly naive, that he might well
come from a better place than this. But where? The better place; no place.
What did I know about Utopia? Scraps of More, fragments of Wells, Hudson,
Morris. Nothing. It took me years of reading and pondering and muddling, and
much assistance from Engels, Marx, Godwin, Goldman, Goodman, and above all
Shelley and Kropotkin, before I could begin to see where he came from ....
(1993b: 108)

Le Guin' s comments draw together several issues that are pertinent to a political reading
of The Dispossessed. 'The Day Before the Revolution' is a story about Odo, not Odonianism,
and it highlights the disparity between the living woman and the theory she created. The
tendency for Odo to become a reified system of thought, for discourse to become logocentrism,
is articulated in the repressive aspects of Anarres. It seems that even a society without
government cannot dispense with power, located in a source extrinsic to the individual. In this
case, it is group consensus:

The social conscience, the opinion of others, was the most powerful moral force
motivating the behaviour of most Anarresti ....
(1974: 98-99)

This is strikingly incongruous in a society where individual conscience is upheld as the ultimate
arbiter of morality and decision. This contradiction is only one of the sources of internal tension
threatening Anarresti social organization and making it, like middle-class American (WASP)
culture in the 1960s, dangerously alienating for its own citizens. Another is inscribed in the
community's relation to its founder. Odo's texts, The Analogy, The Social Organism and The
Letters, are founded on an understanding of society as organic. But they have become the
nominal source of legitimation for a rigid system of thought, through the reifying power of
discourse and the stultifying effect of socially sanctioned custom. Bedap notes that these forces
 102

are slowly poisoning Anarres:

... he [Sabul] has power over you [Shevek]. Where does he get it from? Not from
vested authority, there isn't any .... He gets it from the innate cowardice of the
human mind. Public opinion! That's the power structure he's part of, and knows
how to use. The unadmitted, .inadmissible government that rules the Odonian
society by stifling the individual mind.
(1974: 142)

Bedap' s diagnosis can be taken at face value: as a Shelleyan anatomy of internalized tyranny, 22
or as Le Guin would have it, 'The Stalin in the Soul' (1993b: 213-24). This reading would see
it as part of the analysis of the ills of Anarresti society. Other instances are Bedap's many
discourses on the same subject, as well as the censorship of Shevek and his family by the PDC,
including calling his daughter Sadik a traitor and using peer pressure to evict her from the
communal sleeping place. Another possible interpretation is to see the repressive aspects of
Anarres as a veiled critique of the U.S.S.R., where strictly enforced Stalinist policies had
generated a regime where only a narrowly delimited range of views were accepted. This line of
interpretation would draw on the decentralized system of 'Syndics' which, like the Russian
soviets, run the administrative functions of Anarres and were designed as nexuses to facilitate
procedures. In any case, the trope of a disappointed idealism as the motor force for society
permeates The Dispossessed. Conservatively-minded individuals, who have assumed the
majority in the PDC, can be trusted to choose the most conservative values and therefore to
entrench existing, unspoken but nevertheless supremely powerful codes of behaviour. These
people acquire status by virtue of the normalizing and equalizing effects of majority opinion and
are able, if necessary, to quell Otherness manifested as deviance and to destroy all the support
mechanisms of a transgressor, such as Shevek.

By the end of the 1960s there was a growing disillusionment with communist social
systems, fuelled by outrage at Stalin's excesses and the Vietnam War. Le Guin's Anarres shows
the cracks in a society which was founded on noble ideals, but has degenerated into a new system
of censorship and State repression. It would appeal to readers who had espoused an ideal of
mutual aid and communal property, but had lost faith in the efficacy of systems of thought or
economy to bring about a better dispensation. The anarchist society it portrays represents a
 103

superficially radical departure from prevailing conditions. But, as I shall show, encoded in Le
Guin's radicalism is the opposite impulse towards a conservative reading of social potential and
capabilities.

In terms of the politics of representation, it is possible to construct a continuum of

fictional depictions of society. The status quo in America (complete with capitalism,
ethnocentricity and an humanistic democracy) during the 1960s would form a normative 'middle
ground' ofrepresentation. More 'realistic' portrayals would be located c!oser to the conservative
end of the spectrum, while those which diverge from a realistic modus operandi would constitute
the opposite, radical pole. The twin worlds of Anarres and Urras can similarly be placed on this
spectrum. Urras, largely represented by A-lo, the only nation to be described in any detail, may
be seen as having a relatively conservative relation to the empirical environment of American
society in the 1960s. Anarres belongs to the radical end of the scale, not only because the
anarchist principles enshrined in its creation belong to political positions traditionally located on
the 'left', but also because the social structure it embodies differs widely from that of twentieth-
century America.

It is remarkable, then, that two such divergent, even hostile societies both honour the
same individual - Shevek, the novel's central protagonist. Such unexpected consensus about
criteria for excellence bespeaks shared values. I suggest that the ground in common can be
identified with Le Guin's own values as they are embodied in the creation of Shevek and the twin
worlds of which he is a citizen. Shevek's provenance is different from the prevalent form of
socialization in western civilization, namely the nuclear family. He is named by a computer,
raised in a collective child-rearing enterprise, and taught from his earliest days not to 'egoize'
(1974: 29-32). The central contradiction in his portrayal resides in the fact that, despite the
process of socialization which is designed to mould him into a co-operative member of a society
based on Kropotkinian mutual aid, 23 Shevek chooses to make a career in temporal physics. His
unification of Simultaneity and Sequency theories of time have been eruditely explored by
Bittner (Rabkin, Olander and Greenberg 1983: 244-70) and "!:':1ilmus (Garnett and Ellis 1990:
125-50). Philmus's description of self-reflexivity in Le Guin's portrayal of Shevek's research
is particularly pertinent for my reading of her tabulation as double-voiced:
 104

... LeGuin [sic] has constructed a text which we cannot properly construe so long
as we hold to the alternative of Sequency or Presence. Any reading that sides
with the one against the other must falsify the narrative in respect either to the
real continuity of Shevek's life or to its real disruption .... [The text's] meaning
is not compound or dichotomous, but complex: not only does it assert the reality
of permanence and change, it recognises them as aspects of one another.
(Garnett and Ellis 1990: 144)

Nevertheless, Shevek's career choice bespeaks a preference for isolation and against mutual co-
operatiuu since few,~~ .u.y, of his Anarresti compatr~ots are able to understand his field, let alone
his theoretical approach to it. His characterization is closer to the dominant model of liberal-
humanist individualism24 than to a deconstruction of that convention, as one might expect from
his alternative, defamiliarized background.

Shevek's career signals a preference for individual endeavour over collective enterprise;
he deviates from the norm of working together that is sanctioned by '[t]he social conscience, the
opinion of others' (1974: 98). In Anarresti terms, Shevek is an 'egoizer' pursuing his interests
at the expense of those of the community. In Urrasti terms, which are those of the symbolic
code, 25 he is an individualist. Jose perceptively stresses the novel's complicity in conventions
of male heroism:

The story remains that of a lone individual succeeding against the odds ... the
narrative is dominated by Shevek, a man imbued with euclidean reason and a
European bias towards the promise of technology and science. Clearly, in terms
of both its discourse and utopian vision, The Dispossessed is very much in the
euclidean, European, and masculine mould.
(1991: 189: 90)

The novel makes it painfully clear that, on both Anarres and Urras, to be different, to choose the
path of Otherhood rather than following the dictates of the social 'self', is a crime. Shevek is
.1-mnished for it repeatedly, and even forced to leave his home planet because he is thought a
traitor to the ideals of Odonianism. On Urras, his 'revolutionary' anarchist politics arouse the
ire of the capitalist authorities, and when he is apprehended in the act of inciting proletarian
 105

rebellion, his life is threatened and he has to flee to the Terran embassy for shelter.

Although both Anarresti and Urrasti society valorize the opinion and interests of the
majority, Shevek is portrayed as free of culpability for his transgressions against social norms.
He is even rewarded for it by the approbation of the narrator throughout the novel. For example,
when he returns to Anarres after being evicted from Urras, he is depicted in terms that emphasize
humanistic values such as dignity, joy, belonging to a family unit and the ability to inspire
admiration:

"I'm ready. I have nothing to pack." Shevek laughed, a laugh of clear,

unmixed happiness. The other man looked at him gravely, as if he was not sure
what happiness was, and yet recognized, or perhaps remembered, it from afar.
He stood beside Shevek as if there was something he wanted to ask him ... . "It
will be early morning at Anarres Port," he said at last, and took his leave, to get
his things and meet Shevek at the launch-port.
Alone, Shevek turned back to the observation port, and saw the blinding
curve of sunrise over the Temae, just coming into sight.
"I will lie down to sleep on Anarres, tonight," he thought. "I will lie
down beside Takver. I wish I'd brought the picture, the baby sheep, to give
Pilun."
But he had not brought anything. His hands were empty, as they had
always been.
(1974: 319)

This passage evocatively conflates the values of individualistic alienation from others (in
Shevek's distance from the Hainishman Ketho) with those of identification with a collective self,
both in Shevek's attachment to his family and in his 'empty hands', which connect him to the
Anarresti value of non-propertarianism. In the end, at the novel's conclusion and in its ultimate
choices, The Dispossessed echoes the Anarresti model of human existence, privileging the
identification with his anarchist brothers that leads Shevek to fulfil the Odonian maxim that
specifies: 'true voyage is return' (1974: 76).

Odo's distrust and denigration of 'marriage and copulation', which she categorizes as 'the
main Urrasti sexual institutions' (1974: 23), 26 lead the Anarresti to adopt an alternative form of
social organization, namely mutual aid. As Shevek notes, Odo's condemnation is contradictory
because she herself was 'married'. The Dispossessed perpetuates these contradictions where
 106

sexual relations are concerned. On the one hand, the novel advocates increased sexual freedom
and demystifies prevailing 'romantic' myths about sex by reducing it to factual 'copulation'. On
the other, Anarresti society provides for 'partnership', conceptualized as a life-long sharing
which includes sexual fidelity (Le Guin 1974: 48). Shevek's partner is Takver, of whom Lefanu
has eloquently written: 'Oh dear, Takver' (1988: 133). Takver's subservient role in her
partnership with Shevek exemplifies an inequality that can only be called sexist, despite
Heldreth's claim that 'Le Guin presents Shevek's partnership with Takvr as one between equals
who love each other' (Palumbo 1986: 218). In other circumstances. though, it might also
describe Charles Le Guin's relation to the author of The Dispossessed:

Takver, like any man or woman who undertakes companionship of the creator
spirit, did not always have an easy time of it ... . The usage the creator spirit
gives its vessels is rough, it wears them out, discards them, gets a new model.
For Takver there were no replacements, and when she saw how hard Shevek was
used she protested.
(1974: 160)

Shevek's bond with Takver is established in terms that similarly essentialize sexual relationships:

"Is it what you need, then?"

"Yes. The bond. The chance."
"Now - for life?"
"Now and for life."
Life, said the stream of quick water down on the rocks in the cold dark.
(1974: 155)

The symbolic, ritualistic and even - in the final sentence - animistic register of this interchange
recalls the marriage ceremony. Indeed, Takver and Shevek behave strikingly like a conventional
married couple, especially in the self-sacrificing support role assigned to Takver. Shevek's
research into temporal physics is prioritized, while Takver' s work with fish genetics, which is
arguably more important as a possible source of food which is not depleted by drought, is
mentioned but not given any prominence. Instead, Takver is depicted in stereotypically
'feminine' roles: childbearing, child-minding, and at home in the room she shares with Shevek.
She rearranges her work schedule to accommodate the hours when Shevek is most productive;
and while his academic struggles and discoveries are faithfully recorded, Takver's labour during
their four years' separation are simply glossed over as the narrative devotes more attention to her
 107

having raised Sadik. The marital division of labour is incongruous with the Anarresti norm of
equality between men and women in terms of their contribution and responsibility to the larger
socius. Overtly, the alternative society in The Dispossessed espouses a sexual revolution similar
to that propounded by Beck in the essay, 'Money, Sex, Theatre', where the author valorizes sex
above money or legality as a motive for communal arrangements (Berke 1969: 98). Beck's
views would appeal to readers who, like Le Guin herself, had experienced a loosening of sexual
mores in the 1960s. But the re/presentation of sex and gender roles in The Dispossessed partakes
of the same ambivalence towards revolution and conservatism that I have identified as
constitutive of Le Guin's works of socio-political critique. On the one hand, the novel espouses
a radical, egalitarian dispensation for both men and women. On the other, it upholds older values
and forms of social organization, such as the family and the concomitant inequality of men's and
women's labour. I believe that these features serve the text's privileging of a single, heroic male
individual, the temporal physicist Shevek.

The same duality is also at work in The Left Hand of Darkness. Since feminist critics
have debated the status of the novel for over two decades, my discussion of it will focus mainly
on gender issues, which, I believe, exemplify the text's hesitation between radicalism and
revolution. When The Left Hand of Darkness was first published, it was negatively received by
from feminist detractors who complained that Le Guin's revision of the sexual dispensation was
not radical enough. Many of these complaints centre on the use of the pronoun 'he' to refer to
the androgynous Gethenians. Annas succinctly summarizes feminists' objections:

Feminist criticism of this novel has focused on the use of the generic "he" and on
the choice of a man, Genly Ai, as the main character and interpreter of Gethen ...
Looking through Genly's eyes, directed by the generic "he," and as a
consequence of Le Guin's putting Estraven, the main Gethenian character,
"almost exclusively into roles which we are culturally conditioned to perceive as
'male' - a prime minister ... a political schemer, a fugitive, a prison-breaker, a
sledge-hauler," 27 Estraven and the other Gethenians appear male to us.
(1978: 151)

Other detractors were Lem, whose article on the novel was translated into English for the
 108

Australian fanzine SF Commentary in 1971 (Le Guin 1993b: 127); Lefanu (1988: 137-41) and
Barr (1981: 141).

In reply, Le Guin wrote in 1976 that critics had misunderstood the 'real subject' of the
novel:

The fact is that the real subject of the book is not feminism or sex or gender or
anything of the sort; as far as I can see, it is a book about betrayal and fidelity.
That is why one of its two dominant sets of symbols is an extended metaphor of
winter, of ice, snow, cold: the winter journey. The rest of this discussion will
concern only half, the lesser half, of the book.
(1993b: 157)

This self-commentary is disingenuous, since she wrote two articles on The Left Hand of
Darkness in the same year (1976) 28 and yet the above comment, which forms part of a
parenthesis in the text, is the only reference in either to the 'real subject of the book'. Possibly
the author is articulating, not her understanding of the novel, but her wish for it, even as the
structure of her critical self-reflection reveals another impulse altogether. Typically, Le Guin
recognizes the discrepancies, and in the 1987 version of the essay, published in a phase of more
overt sympathy with feminism, she comments on the above remarks as follows:

This parenthesis is overstated; I was feeling defensive, and resentful that critics
of the book insisted upon talldng only about its "gender problems, " as if it were
an essay not a novel. "The fact is that the real subject of the book is ... " This
is bluster. I had opened a can of worms and was trying hard to shut it. "The fact
is, " however, that there are other aspects to the book, which are involved with
its sex/gender aspects quite inextricably.
(1993b: 157)

The 'can of worms', to which this passage alludes, is probably the question of feminism and its
attendant debates. In discussing The Left Hand of Darkness, where gender is a central concern,
Le Guin cannot afford to underplay the themes of gender and power because, as Florence puts
it:

Gender-power is a major theMatrix [of feminist science fiction] ... . I can't think
of a single narrative that does not somewhere touch on the lies and dementia of
 109

patriarchy's fascination with power-over and its fundamentally competitive

motivation/s.
(1990: 71)

Having raised the question of gender by imagining alternatives to the current dispensation, for
Le Guin to state that 'the real subject of the book' is something else can only be sophistry.

In the 1976 version of 'Is Gender Necessary?', Le Guin firmly defends her choice of
pronoun on grammatical grounds: 'I call Gethenians "he" because I utterly refuse to mangle
English by inventing a pronoun for "he/she"' (1993b: 169). But on revising the essay in 1988,
she agrees with her detractors that this usage is far from satisfactory:

This "utter refusal" of 1968 restated in 1976 collapsed, utterly, within a couple
ofyears more. I still dislike invented pronouns, but now dislike them less than
the so-called generic pronoun he/him/his, which does in fact exclude women from
discourse; and which was an invention of male grammarians, for until the
sixteenth century the English generic singular pronoun was they/them/their, as
it still is in English and American colloquial speech. It should be restored to the
written language, and let the pedants and pundits squeak and gibber in the
streets.
(1993b: 169-70)

Indeed, I agree that 'he' is not an appropriate pronoun for a people who are portrayed as
containing both sexes. I believe that the consistent use of the masculine pronoun undermines the
force of Le Guin's critique of current visions of gender, because it domesticates and neutralizes
the subversive Otherness of Gethenian sexuality. Although it may seem a minor aspect of
language, the pervasive use of the masculine pronoun has a profound effect on the text. This can
be demonstrated by reference to Le Guin's short story set on Gethen, 'Winter's King'. In the
first version of the story, conventional pronouns are used for gender-specific roles. But in the
revised version (1975), all the pronouns were changed to 'she', while 'masculine' titles of honour
were retained. Both 'Winter's King' and The Left Hand of Darkness depict a meeting between
the Gethenian king and a messenger from the Ekumen. The corresponding passages use different
pronouns to represent the same interaction:
 110

She and the Plenipotentiary were Argaven was standing in front of the central
walking side by side up the long, immensely and largest fireplace of three, on a low, large
high room toward the dais and chairs at the dais or platform: a short figure in the
far end. The windows were little more than reddish gloom, rather potbellied, very erect,
slits, as usual on this cold world; fulvous dark and featureless in silhouette except for
strips of sunlight fell from them diagonally the glint of the big seal-ring on his thumb.
to the red-paved floor, dusk and dazzle in
Axt's eyes. The face that turned towards me,
reddened and cratered by firelight and
... But a servant, coming in a side door shadow, was as flat and cruel as the moon .
behind them, set a small table by the Winter's dull rufous moon. Argaven was
Plenipotentiary's chair and loaded it with less kingly, less manly, than he looked at a
fruit, sliced bread-apple, a silver tankard of distance among his courtiers. His voice was
ale. Argaven had noticed that her guest had thin, and he held his fierce lunatic head at an
missed his breakfast. angle of bizarre arrogance.

"The dream of the Ekumen, then, is "I've made no secret of it, sir. The
to restore that truly ancient commonalty; to Ekumen wants an alliance with the nations
gather all the peoples of all the worlds at one of Gethen."
hearth?" "What for?"
Axt nodded, chewing bread-apple. "Material profit. Increase of
"To weave some harmony among them, at knowledge. The augmentation of the
least. Life loves to know itself, out to its complexity and intensity of the field of
furthest limits; to embrace complexity is its intelligent life. The enrichment of harmony
delight. Our difference is our beauty. All and the greater glory of God. Curiosity.
these worlds and the various forms and ways Adventure. Delight."
of the minds and lives and bodies on them -
together they would make a splendid
harmony."
(1975b: 104-106) (1969: 33-35)

Significantly, the sentence, "'Our difference is our beauty'", followed by a eulogy to diversity,
appears in the speech by the Plenipotentiary, Mr Axt, but is absent from the corresponding
speech by Genly Ai, in the novel where sexual difference is partially obliterated.

In the 1976 version of 'Is Gender Necessary?', Le Guin writes of her growing awareness
of feminism and identifies The Left Hand ofDarkness as the product of her reflections. She cites
three texts as germinal in shaping her thoughts: De Beauvoir's The Second Sex (1954), Friedan's
The Feminine Mystique (1963) and Millett's Sexual Politics (1971). 29 All these works arise out
of a concern for social problems. De Beauvoir's existentialist affinities make experience - the
 111
1
living conditions o'Nlesh-and-blood women, including those in the 'Third World' countries of
North Africa30 - the starting point for her analysis of the position of women in society. The
Feminine Mystique draws conclusions based on partly statistical investigations into the causes
of unhappiness among American women, while Sexual Politics analyses the representations of
women in literature in order to demonstrate that male perceptions of women are based on unequal
power-relations. Defining the scope of her work, Millett states that 'The first part of this essay
is devoted to the proposition that sex has a frequently neglected political aspect' (1971: xi). Her
position may be seen as a version of the oft-cited feminist slogan of the 1960s: 'The personal
is political'.

By citing these three writers, Le Guin aligns herself with political feminism, which
addresses social manifestations of women's oppression such as relegation to the domestic sphere
(Friedan 1963: 33). Such efforts aim to elevate women to a higher status in society by
challenging the mechanisms tijat keep them in an inferior position. The opening paragraphs of
Le Guin's essay imply that she shares their aim. I would argue, by contrast, that such a woman-
identified position is not borne out by the solution posed by The Left Hand of Darkness to the
problem of gender inequality, namely androgyny. Heilbrun describes androgyny as follows:

Androgyny suggests a spirit of reconciliation between the sexes; it suggests,

further, a full range of experience open to individuals who may, as women, be
aggressive, as men, tender; it suggests a spectrum upon which human beings
choose their places without regard to propriety or custom.
(1964: x-xi)

This passage accurately records the advantages of androgyny as an egalitarian solution to

hostility between men and women. 31 I would argue, however, that Heilbrun does not take
account of the gender inflections that an androgynous vision may inscribe. The Left Hand of
Darkness can be seen to endorse a man's perspective on androgyny, where primary maleness is
qualified by the addition of feminine attributes, rather than a woman's. Craig and Diana Barrow
see this as a strength, arguing that the novel is addressed to a male audience (and presumably,
therefore, should not be censured for failing to satisfy femir.:..,t critics):

Just as [Martin Luther] King sought to convert whites to the cause of racial
equality, so Le Guin is arguing for sexual equality but with male fans and
 112

science-fiction writers.
(1987: 84)

Le Guin takes a less charitable view of this aspect in 'Is Gender Necessary? Redux':

I now see it thus: Men were inclined to be satisfied with the book, which
allowed them a safe trip into androgyny and back, from a conventionally male
viewpoint. But many women wanted it to go further, to dare more, to explore
androgyny from a woman's point of view as well as a man's ... . I think women
were justified in asking more courage of me and a more rigorous thinking-
through of it. 'r tications.
(1993b: 171)

These comments point to the conservative, male-centred representation of androgyny in The Left
Hand of Darkness. This may account for the novel's popularity amongst a predominantly male
readership, demonstrated by the fact that science fiction awards, were generally won by men. 32
The novel may be seen to superimpose physical innovation on a social structure which largely
replicates Le Guin's own, where sex is a weapon in power-struggles, as in Gaum's attempted
seduction of Estraven (1969: 134-35). On Gethen, as on Earth, success belongs to those who
best exemplify 'masculine' qualities, such as strength and emotional restraint, as Estraven does
in the journey across the Ice.

Feminist objections aside, since The Left Hand of Darkness embraces androgyny as a
re/solution to problems of gender-power, I wish to explore the implications of its inclusive
agenda. Le Guin presents Therem Harth rem ir Estraven as heroic in his commitment to a
communal good which extends beyond himself. This seems to be an instance of the novel's
guiding ethic, since its plot progresses on all levels towards union with that which is outside
oneself. 33 Selinger argues ably, from a psychoanalytical perspective, that Estraven and Ai are
different aspects of the same person (1988: 56), the artist-figure that he sees at the centre of all
Le Guin's fiction. While his argument is persuasive, I do not think it takes cognizance of the
political aspects of the novel. The Left Hand of Darkness consistently valorizes Estraven, the
unknown foreigner, above Genly Ai, the familiar (although black) Terran. The two protagonists
are partners in the trek across the Gobrin Ice, in self-discovery and in establishing Gethen as a
member of the Ekumen, but Estraven is always the author of the process. In addition, Estraven' s
 113

psychological strength - his resilience and intelligence - complements and completes Genly Ai's
weakness in the same situations. It seems, then, that Le Guin privileges the stranger, the
unfamiliar, the Other, over more familiar elements such as the native and the self.

As various critics have noted, 34 Ai and Estraven's journey across the Ice leads to a
psychological union which, like that of Rolery and Jakob Agat in Planet of Exile, is based more
on difference than on similarity. In the radically minimalist environment of the Ice, Ai abandons
his distrust of Estraven's Otherness, based on the Gethenian's feminine qualities. For a cultural
ambassador, Ai is strikingly ignorant of O/others, especially sexual others. Asked by Estraven
to describe 'the other sex of your race', Ai takes refuge in metatheoretical generalities such as
'It's extremely hard to separate the innate differences from the learned ones' and finally has to
admit that 'I can't tell you what women are like' (1969: 199-200). Estraven, on the other hand,
is more tolerant of Otherness. Even when angered by Ai's misinterpretation of his motives, he
is able to think that 'he was an ignorant man, a foreigner, ill-used and frightened' and to take the
blame for the difference in their views of events: "'Mr Ai, we've seen the same events with
different eyes; I wrongly thought they'd seem the same to us"' (1969: 169).

Ai's suspicion of Gethenian sexuality can be read as a projection of his fear of his own
repressed feminine attributes. Seen in this light, his acceptance of Estraven's difference signals
transcendence of his own internalized misogyny: 35

And I saw then again, and for good, what I had always been afraid to see,
and had pretended not to see in him: that he was a woman as well as a man. Any
need to explain the sources of that fear vanished with the fear; what I was left
with was, at last, acceptance of him as he was. Until then I had rejected him,
refused him his own reality.
(1969: 210)

As Selinger says, Genly Ai has realized that 'the other is both me and not-me' (1988: 62). This
coincides with the realization that parts of his self, namely his sexist attitudes, have become
Otl1er to himself. 36 Le Guin carefully orchestrates the relationship between Ai and Estraven so
that the categories of self and other, thought to be firm and mutually exclusive, are revealed as
blurred, interpenetrating and relative. As these categories become 'fuzzy' ,37 a relationship
 114

develops that 'might as well be called, now as later, love' (1969: 211). This is the intimate,
interpersonal counterpart of Ai's realization that Estraven is working for the same goal of union
with a larger self (the Ekumen) as himself (1969: 170). Nevertheless, the question of why Ai and
Estraven do not consummate their love remains unanswered. Lamb and Veith give two possible
reasons:

The first is that sexual relations between Genly and Estraven must be avoided if
the reader is to maintain belief in Le Guin's depiction of Winter's androgynous
society. The second is that, by the time such a possibility arises in the story, the
reader has already come to think of Estraven as male, for love between two males
is a "forbidden" love in the romantic tradition, which stereotypically casts the
male in the active role and the female in the receptive, passive role, regardless of
the realities of an eroticism unaffected by gender differences.
(Palumbo 1986: 224)

I agree that Le Guin's adherence to the troublesome masculine pronoun domesticates Estraven's
sexual and cultural Otherness, making_ him appear as a conventional human man, and defuses the
radical content of the union between the protagonists.

Recently, a number of commentators have reclaimed The Left Hand of Darkness as a

feminist novel, bearing out Le Guin, who referred to it as 'certainly an early feminist book' in
her interview with me. For the most part, these critics respond positively to Le Guin's
representation of androgyny, which they read as demystification and destabilization of current
rigid categories of gender. Keulen, for example, identifies Karhide as a feminist utopia (1991:
93). She reads utopian elements in the novel's radical resolution of gender conflicts when it
suggests, in Le Guin's words, that 'if you look at us at certain odd times of day in certain
weathers, we already are [androgynous]' (1993b: 153). She also points to Gethen's thirteen
centuries without a war; and to the equitable division of tasks normally assigned to women, such
as childbearing and childcare. In the same vein, Cranny-Francis includes The Left Hand of
Darkness as an example of 'feminist fiction', claiming that Le Guin 'evokes this debate about
the relationship between women and knowledge in her novel, The Left Hand ofDarkness' (1990:
48). She cogently points to Ai' s naturalized use of patriarchal stereotypes in his discourse about
women as a strategy on Le Guin's part to defamiliarize, and thus critique, the assumption that
women are Other and hence inferior:
 115

Repeatedly throughout the book LeGuin [sic] shows in Genly's language the
encoding of attitudes to women which ensure their exclusion from all positions
of power within a patriarchal system.
(1990: 50)

Echoing Keulen, Roberts claims that 'Winter is a feminist utopia' (1993: 77), while Jacobs gives
an extended and convincing discussion of the novel, arguing perceptively that

... as a thought-experiment observing and analyzing life without fixed gender, the
novel maps and explores that "other" place or no-place implicit in the liberal
feminist dream of a world without our culture's socially created gender
differences and hyperawareness of sexuality.
(Donawerth and Kolmerten 1994: 198) 38

In my view, some aspects of The Left Hand of Darkness articulate a less utopian
treatment of sex and gender than Keulen and Roberts claim. Even in the original version of 'Is
Gender Necessary?' Le Guin admits that

... for the reader, I left out too much. One does not see Estraven as a mother, with
his children, in any role that we automatically perceive as "female": and
therefore, we tend to see him as a man.
(1993b: 170-71)

Sexual homogenization of the population produces a society in which everyone is male all the
time except for four to six days monthly, according to Investigator Ong Tot Oppong (1969: 81-
82). Even during kemmer about half the community is male, since heterosexuality is the norm
(1969: 82; 1993b: 169). Considered statistically, Gethen is a male world. The novel's failure
to portray Estraven in any 'female' roles and the resulting impression of him as a man extends
to his society. Women's roles, such as mothering, are described by Ong Tot Oppong as matters
of sociological interest; but they are not directly portrayed, and the closest representation of a
Gethenian mother is the abortive pregnancy of King Argaven. 39 As Le Guin notes (1993b: 170),
the social functions executed by Gethenians are stereotypically male, for example engaging in
diplomatic intrigue, manual labour and undertaking an arduous journey across a continent-sized
I

sheet of ice. In view of these factors, I suggest that the novel's androgynous vision addresses
 116

feminist debates about gender roles by proposing, not that responsibilities and tasks should be
equally shared, but that a man's job can be done equally well by a person who is partly a woman.

As I have mentioned in my Introduction to this thesis, however, there are always a

number of possible interpretations of Le Guin's writing. I read the representation of sexual
Otherness and difference in The Left Hand of Darkness as too complex for a unidimensional
assessment. At the least, I suggest that the novel must be read as a serious attempt to answer the
question, 'Is sexuality a fair test of humanness?' (Hull 1986: 70). I h::1e shown th~ '."~minists

who uncritically embrace the novel as a 'feminist utopia' do not take its conservative aspects into
account. In addition, I would argue that early feminist critics who lambasted the text for failing
to revolutionize sexual roles overlook its intricate subversion of received views of gender.
Counterbalancing the bias towards male interests in The Left Hand of Darkness is the education
of Genly Ai, the conventional - that is to say sexist - human male. Through interacting with
Estraven, Ai is subtly distanced from his own Othering of women until, at the conclusion of the
novel, he sees the human representatives of the Ekumen, with their extreme division between
gender-positions, as unnatural (1969: 249). From this perspective, Le Guin can be seen to
subject patriarchy to a demystifying critique which reveals it as a construct, or, as Barr puts it,
a fiction (1992: xv, xxviii). Despite some feminists' objections, it is also possible to read The
Left Hand of Darkness as grappling imaginatively with complex and deep-rooted questions of
familiarity and unfamiliarity, self and other in sexual relationships. As I show in Chapter Three,
'Sex/Identity', it is an enduring concern in Le Guin' s writing.

This chapter sees (at least) two possible readings of the political content of Le Guin's
major novels. For lack of more satisfactory terms, these may be called 'consenting' and
'dissenting' interpretations. A consenting reading complies with the novels' dominant values,
and considers the ways in which the texts articulate these. A dissenting reading focuses on
contradictions and aporias in the texts, through which some limitations of Le Guin's reformist
project can be discerned.

As I have observed, the success of the novels may be ascribed to the fact that they directly
address urgent social problems of America in the late 1960s. The Dispossessed concerns the
 117
\

hierarchical structuring of society along economic lines,' while The Left Hand of Darkness
responds to the burgeoning feminist movement. In each case, a consenting interpretation would
see Le Guin's fiction as a revolutionary creative challenge to the status quo. The Left Hand of
Darkness offers balance as a solution to conflict between various social groups: men and
women, Gethen and the Ekumen, the Handdarata and Yomeshta, Ai and Estraven, self and other.
Union with the unknown, the other or alien is the goal of the educative heroic quest undertaken
by Ai and Estraven across the Gobrin Ice, and it is only through union that social evolution can
take pla~c. In the pre~ _J.;, Geoly Ai experiences alt~rnative social arrangements in the nations
of Karhide and Orgoreyn, whose virtues are in some measure a corrective to the violence and
social ills of terrestrial society. It is Ai himself, the First Mobile of the Ekumen to Gethen, who
develops the privileged faculty of combining Terran and Gethenian viewpoints. He thus
becomes the torch-bearer for his people's cultural and spiritual growth.

A dissenting reading of the novel, however, would see The Left Hand ofDarkness not as
a dialectic ending in the synthesis of two poles, but as the articulation of politically weighted
choices that prefer Estraven to Ai, Gethen to the Ekumen, and Handdarata darkness and
irrationality to Yomeshta light and clarity. When the Ekumen ship finally does land, even the
most stubborn advocate of sexual difference, Geoly Ai, sees his people as sexual perverts (1969:
249). In this concatenation of decisions in favour of less valued poles, it is incongruous that the
novel should align itself so firmly, on a sociological and grammatical level as well as psycho-
politically, with men as opposed to women, so that the 'androgyny' it represents can only be seen
from a male perspective.

The Dispossessed is similarly open to (at least) two possible readings. A consenting view
would see the establishment of links between Anarres and Urras as the articulation of a
transcendent ethic which valorizes inter-cultural union and communication above difference,
separation and dissent. The impetus of the novel would be seen to lie with Shevek's project of
'unbuilding walls' between the two planets and societies. Shevek is its hero, precisely because
of the breadth of vision that enables him to see the political extension of his work in temporal
physics, where he unites two previously incompatible models of time into a unified theory, in the
goal of inter-planetary co-operation. His struggles on Anarres, in the name of Odonian perpetual
 118

revolution, for the right to publish his theories are ultimately vindicated in his return as a hero
of the Urrasti proletariat. In this light, Anarres is a truly utopian society.

A dissenting reading, however, would see the flaws in both the societies depicted in The
Dispossessed - Urras's greed and Anarres's poverty and crypto-fascism. It would have to
acknowledge that capitalist Urras is more successful in providing for the needs of its people,
although it does not offer justice to all. Shevek's visit to Urras can similarly be seen as the
realizatio:-. of a desire to find in a society based on free enterprise what is lacking in '1 :::.. own
anarchist world. Shevek himself is a misfit in both worlds (which both expel him). His only
authentic social milieu is at home with Takver, where his authoritarian and patriarchal aspirations
can be validated. The utopian aspect of the novel is, in this reading, a-topian, since it is not
located in any temporal world at all, but outside both Anarres and Urras, in Odo's writings and
the dream of a better world that inspired them. And from a feminist viewpoint, The Dispossessed
does grave disservice to women by portraying them as mere adjuncts to the 'real heroes' of
history, who are men.

I do not propose to choose between the two competing readings I have outlined for Le
Guin's most acclaimed works, although there are areas of incompatibility which call for a choice.
Rather, I would like to suggest that the tension between interpretations is a function of the
contradictions within the texts. On the one hand, they espouse a radical, revolutionary approach
to society; but on the other, there is a contrary, conservative impulse towards sustaining the
status quo. That Le Guin maintains the irresolution of these divergent impulses throughout both
novels is possibly one of the major sources of their appeal to a readership which had seen the
limitations of its own utopian and reformist aspirations by the end of the 1960s in America
(Bittner in Rabkin, Greenberg and Olander 1983: 245).
 119

NOTES
1. The Left Hand of Darkness, 'first published by Ace in 1969, won both the Nebula Award
of the Science Fiction Writers of America and the Hugo A ward of the 28th World Science
Fiction Convention as best science fiction novel of its year' (Le Guin 1993a: 127). The
Dispossessed: An Ambiguous Utopia, also won both awards. The Hugo Award is granted by
science fiction readers, and the Nebula Award is bestowed by Science Fiction Writers of America
(Scholes and Rabkin 1977: 242-43).

2. Goodman's 'One Thing Leads to Another: A Quick Chronology of the Movement'

begins in 1956 and ends in 1970. As this indicates, 'the 1960s' is less a chronologically accurate
designation than a descriptive term intended to unify, in some measure, a disparate 'Movement'
aimed loosely at revolutionizing American society.

3. See, for example, Bierman (Mullen and Suvin 1976: 279-85); Bucknall (1981: 63-82,
102-24); Hayles (Olander and Greenberg 1979: 97-115); Ketterer (Bloom 1986: 11-21); Craig
and Diana Barrow (1987); Finch (1985); Clemens (1986) and even Jose (1991).

4. The opposition felt by the American public to the war, and its damage in economic, social
and human terms to both American and Vietnamese society are well documented. The spate of
films focusing on Vietnam, including The Deer Hunter (1978), Full Metal Jacket (1987) and
Platoon (1986) (Halliwell 1991: 284, 415, 866), finds its documentary counterpart in works such
as Vietnam and America (Gettleman, Franklin, Young and Franklin: 1985).

5. Le Guin uses 'he' in The Left Hand ofDarkness to describe the androgynous Gethenians,
and I am following her lead here. Her use of the masculine pronoun is discussed in more detail
later in the chapter.

6. Keulen, for example, equates shifgrethor with Chinese face-saving and with interaction
between members of the Hopi North American Indian tribe, who may not give each other advice
for fear of impugning an equal's standing (1991: 66).

7. As Gad's encyclopedic work, The History of Greenland (1970), shows, the Greenlanders
only heard of war in 1908.

8. The transition from naive belief in America's involvement in Vietnam to embittered

disillusionment with the whole project is clearly traced in Oliver Stone's film, Born on the
Fourth ofJuly (1989) and Coppola's Gardens of Stone (1987) (Halliwell 1991: 140, 422). Other
works, such as Wright's war diary, Meditations in Green (1988), also testify to this shift.

9. Deetlefs comments more directly than most on Le Guin's well-known pacifist leanings
when she describes the author as 'committed to feminism, pacifism, and anarchism' (1994: i).

10. American anti-Russian sentiments gave rise to the notorious McCarthy era, in which
purges were conducted among civil servants that rivalled the Stalinist pogroms in the U.S.S.R.
(Heale 1990: 167-90). The damage wrought by a national fear of 'the Communist threat' is
depicted in works such as Ritt and Joffe's film The Front (1976; Halliwell 1991: 413).
 120

11. See, for instance, Slusser (1976: 22), Barbour (Mullen and Suvin 1976: 148) and Ketterer
(Bloom 1986: 16-17).

12. The terms 'History' and 'history' are used in Chapter Four, 'Re-Inventing H/history', to
distinguish between sequences of important public events ('History') and smaller narratives of
localized happenings ('history').

13. So many critics have noted the 'dialectical structure' of Le Guin's writing that this aspect
has become a leitmotif in Le Guin criticism. See, for example, Bucknall (1981: 102); Theall
(Mullen and Suvin 1976: 290); Bloom (1986: 3) and Ketterer (Bloom 1986: 15).

14. In her essay on character in science fiction, 'Science Fiction and Mrs Brown', Le Guin
states that The Left Hand of Darkness owes its origins to an artistic vision of character (1993b:
107). Likewise, in the 1976 Introduction to The Left Hand of Darkness she writes:

If I could have said it nonmetaphorically, I would not have written all

these words, this novel; and Genly Ai would never have sat down at my desk and
used up my ink and typewriter ribbon in informing me, and you, rather solemnly,
that the truth is a matter of the imagination.
(1993b: 154)

15. My use of the term 'colonialism' closely follows Memmi's usage in The Colonlzer and
the Colonlzed (1965). A large part of Memmi's text is devoted to describing the psychological
and political/ideological process of establishing difference, and hence distance, between an
imperial power and colonized group.

16. Spivak uses inverted commas to refer to the 'Third World' in texts such as 'Three
Women's Texts and a Critique of Imperialism' (1985: 243). I am following her usage, which
implies that the 'Third World' is a constructed category rather than an immutable or natural one.

17. See, for example, Fotheringham (1978: 188). Van Sickle discusses the growth of unions
and their opposition to government in detail (1969: 95-119). He defines trade unions as
'organization[s] of social protest' (1969: 113).

18. The science-fiction device of locating the narrative centre of focalization in an alien
visitor to the society being depicted has the effect of defamiliarizing and therefore foregrounding
known aspects of society, so that it can be portrayed as if it were an imaginative construct. Using
this technique, Le Guin forces the reader of The Dispossessed to realize with a shock of
recognition that the despised world of Urras is the capitalist world of contemporary experience.

19. Most utopias are based on increased material prosperity, on the grounds that a better life
would include more goods. See, for example, Bellamy's Looldng Backward 2000-1887 (1888);
Morris's News from Nowhere (1890); and Lewis's Perelandra (1943).

20. Jameson bases his use of this term on the fact that Le Guin's depicted worlds are
ecologically less abundant and diverse than the author's empirical environment. His comments
form part of a considerable body of criticism focusing on Le Guin's topography. See, for
example: Cummins (1990a) and Bain (Bloom 1986: 211-24).
 121

21. Suvin identifies negation as a characteristic feature of Le Guin's writing in his article,
'Parables of De-Alienation: Le Guin's Widdershins Dance' (Mullen and Suvin 1976: 295-304).

22. The process by which tyranny is enshrined in the individual mind is analysed by Shelley
in Prometheus Unbound, The Mask ofAnarchy and The Triumph oflife (1951: 54-130, 200-14,
343-59). In these works Shelley identifies the origin of dictatorship and repression within the
soul. He goes on to look for its psychological supports, and finds that custom, or routine
behaviour, is one of its strongest henchmen. The way to dethrone the inner tyrant is through
continual revolution by means of constant change. Odo, similarly, ir!s!sts that revolution must
always be renewed.

23. Several critics have remarked on the similarities between Le Guin's and Kropotkin's
anarchism. The first is Le Guin herself, who cites Kropotkin as a direct influence on her
anarchist thought in The Dispossessed (1993b: 108). Brennan and Downs and especially Smith
(Olander and Greenberg 1979: 116-52 and 77-96) have pursued the correspondences in more
detail, even noting that the organizing principle of Anarresti society is Mutual Aid, the title of
Kropotkin's exposition of his anarchist views.

24. Williams has cogently analysed 'the high valorization of individual self-responsibility'
(1994: 167) in The Dispossessed in her article, 'The Moons of Le Guin and Heinlein' (1994).

25. I am using the term 'symbolic code' as it is used by Kristeva, to connote the force of
expected and socially legitimated and rewarded behaviour (Kristeva 1986: 199-200).

26. Equating these two forms of interaction gives them equal status and subverts current
power-relations between genders. Shevek reinforces this effect when he refers to prostitution as
'a wider term [than marriage], copulation in the economic mode' (1974: 23).

27. Here Annas is quoting Le Guin (1993b: 170).

28. These are the Introduction to the 1976 Ace edition of the novel (1993b: 150-154) and 'Is
Gender Necessary?'.

29. Le Guin does not specify which of Millett's works she has in mind, but since Sexual
Politics was originally published in the same year as The Left Hand ofDarkness (1969), it seems
reasonable to assume that she is referring to this ground-breaking work.

30. Beauvoir's sympathy for 'Third World women' in North Africa is documented by
Crosland (1992: 389, 393, 399).

31. See also Rosinsky (1984: ix-x) and Singer (1989).

32. Asimov expresses surprise, in The Hugo Winner.s' Volume 3: Part II, 1973, that a woman
has won a Hugo award:

Here we have a Hugo-winning story that was written by a woman. As you all
know (if you are old enough) there was once a time when science fiction was as
masculine as testosterone .. . . In Volume One, there were nine Hugo winners in
 122

the less-than-novel categories and not one, not one, was written by a woman.
(1977: 223)

33. The movement towards ending isolation through union with the Other is identified as the
guiding pattern of all Le Guin's fiction in an eloquent article by Nudelman (Mullen and Suvin
1976: 240-50).

34. See, for example, Craig and Diana Barrow (1987: 83-96); Nudelman (Mullen and Suvin
1976: 240-50); Barry and Prescott (1992: 156-58). While I applaud Barry and Prescott's
discussion of Ai's patriarchal prejudice, I cannot agree with them that 'gender becomes
irrelevant' in the text (1992: 158).

35. Jung notes that male psychology includes the unconscious archetype of the anima, which
is the repository of repressed feminine attributes (1990: 162-66). Bittner also interprets Genly
Ai's task as the integration of unconscious contents, namely his fear of sexual difference, into
his conscious mind (1984: 26).

36. Deetlefs also notes that Genly Ai's mission to Gethen entails dislodging his misogyny
and leading him towards a more egalitarian perspective (1994: 4, 12-14), as does Le Guin
(1993b: 160).

37. I have borrowed this term from McNeill's Fuzzy Logic (1993), which describes the
effects on mathematical logic of sets losing their firm boundaries.

38. In the same volume, Green also writes that The Left Hand of Darkness 'reject[s] the
binary construction of sexuality, insisting that the gender-defining characteristics of males and
females are socially rather than biologically based' (Donawerth and Kolmerten 1994: 167).

39. These anomalies are, to some extent, rectified in Le Guin's 1991 story, 'The Shobies'
Story', where the Gethenian kemmerings Karth and Oreth are portrayed with their children Rig
and Asten (1991b: 60-62).
 123

CHAPTER THREE

SEX I IDENTITY

To be a self is to possess and to be possessed by a name.

(Taylor 1984: 34)

Coming of age is a process that took me many years; I finished

it, so far as I ever will, at about age thirty-one; and so I feel rather deeply
about it. So do most adolescents. It's their main occupation, in fact.
(Le Guin 1993b: 50)

In this chapter I examine four novels written by Le Guin for and about adolescents - The
Earthsea Trilogy (1977), 1 Threshold (1982), 2 The Eye of the Heron (1978) and Very Far Away
from Anywhere Else (1976a) 3 - in order to determine what they reveal of adolescent psychology.
Many psychologists see adolescence as a period of crisis in the subject's inner development,
which comes to an end with the stabilization of heterosexuality. As I shall show, the characters
in Le Guin's novels traverse typical adolescent crises, revolving around unresolved pre-oedipal
and oedipal concerns.

Blos describes adolescence as:

... a second step in individuation, the first one having occurred toward the end of
the second year when the child experiences the fateful distinction between "self"
and "non-self". A similar, yet far more complex, individuation experience occurs
during adolescence, which leads in its final step to a sense of identity.
(1962: 12)

He goes on to say that the period comes to a close with 'heterosexual object finding' (Blos 1962:
87). Chodorow makes the same point when she identifies the goal of socialization by parents as
the attainment of heterosexuality and the consequent reproduction of the family with its gender-
unequal status quo (1978: 94, 111-112). Both writers follow Freud in describing adolescence
as a period when unresolved conflicts from childhood resurface, to be addressed anew. I contend
that the novels I am examining here represent young people's struggles to come to terms with
 124

precisely the same oedipal and pre-oedipal concerns that are identified by psychoanalytical and
object relations thinkers as central to a sense of identity. These thinkers include Freud and
Lacan, although I have not adhered to an exclusively Lacanian frame of reference in my reading.
Essentially, oedipal and pre-oedipal issues deal with the distinction between 'self' and 'not-self'
that Blos succinctly places at the heart of individuation. Put another way, the individual's
relationship with difference (and as I shall show, particularly sexual difference) is central to a
stable subjectivity.

An interest in issues of self and other, identity and difference, leads me to the realm of
object relations theory. Rycroft defines

... object relationship as "the relation of the subject to his object, not the relation
between the subject and the object which is an interpersonal relationship ...
because psychoanalysis is a psychology of the individual and therefore discusses
objects and relationships only from the point of view of a single subject."
(Bacal and Newman 1990: 227)

Psychoanalysis, and especially object relations theory, shows a concern with the individual's
relationship with others (using a model of growth that involves at least two people) and also
focuses on the individual in that relationship. 4 That is, it emphasizes the self in relation with
others.

Psychoanalysis and object-relations theory are, nevertheless, counter to Le Guin's explicit

account of her writing. In 'The Child and the Shadow' she asserts that she prefers Jung to Freud:

Jung saw the psyche as populated with a group of fascinating figures,

much livelier than Freud's grim trio of Id, Ego, Superego; they're all worth
meeting.
(1993b: 59)

She goes on to discuss individuation, using a Jungian framework for the confrontation between
the self and the shadow. Most critics have followed Le Guin's lead, and where they have drawn
on psychological theory, have adopted a Jungian reading. For example, Slethaug claims
authoritati~ely in his article on A Wi"zard of Earths ea that
 125

A Wizard of Earthsea exemplifies Le Guin' s adherence to Jungian theories of the

personality and of the struggle for power between the conscious and unconscious,
the rational and the shadow, and of the necessary reconciliation of the two ....
(1986: 327)

Craig and Diana Barrow register this trend at the beginning of their essay on The Earthsea
Trilogy, in a summary of previous approaches:

Several interpretive communities have gathered on the shores of Ursula

£.:.Le Guin's :- c1~hsea: Jungian myth critics such as Bailey, Gunew, Pfeiffer, and
5
Thompson; critics interested in Le Guin's Taoism as it informs her work, such
as Slusser, Barbour, Cogell, Bucknall, and Galbreath; critics with an interest in
romance or fantasy forms, such as Hume, Bittner, and K.V. Bailey; critics
interested in the relation of science, particularly anthropology, to Le Guin's work,
such as Sinclair, Scholes, Shippey, and Koper; and critics with Freudian
leanings, such as Selinger and Bloom.
(1991: 20)

I admire the Barrows' erudition in compiling such an exhaustive list, but it does contain some
misreadings. I doubt that eclectic critics such as Cogell, Scholes and Shippey can be categorized
in the way they claim. In addition, I can find no 'Freudian leanings' at all in Bloom's
'Introduction' to Ursula K. Le Guin. The list does, however, bear out my claim that Le Guin
critics, except for Selinger, tend to avoid Freudian readings. 6 A noticeable result of this omission
is the tendency to read the texts as though they did not deal with sexuality at all, or only
tangentially.7 I find this a puzzling omission in relation to novels where the primary focus is on
adolescence, when sexuality dominates the individual's psyche to an unprecedented extent. As
I have indicated, a major task of adolescence, as described by Le Guin and object relations
theory, is to deal with sexual difference. In addition, the 'anatomical difference between the
sexes', which Freud identifies as constitutive of the individual's approach to life, 8 produces
different concerns dominating the psyche of young men and women. Like Selinger,9 I believe
that a psychoanalytical approach can usefully illuminate areas of Le Guin's writing that are not
usually explored.

Although many Freudian psychologists disagree with Freud's analysis of the

development of sexuality in childhood, they agree on the centrality of the oedipus complex as
the gateway to inscription in social relations in the child's psycho-sexual development. Within
 126

the constellation of conditions constituting the oedipus complex, the child confronts the 'fateful
distinction between "self' and "non-self"' (Blos 1962: 12). The pre-oedipal child is concerned
exclusively with the self, since no difference is perceived between self and environment,
represented by the child's mother. Pre-oedipal concerns, which linger into later childhood and
resurface strongly in adolescence, are those which arise from the self. The oedipus complex is
brought on by the realization that other people are different, and specifically that the child's
parents embody sexual difference. The oedipus complex begins with the child's first awareness
of itself a.:i a gendered subject. This in tum provokes a comparison with the child's r ,.~:nary
caregiver, the mother, who is the object of different responses from children of different sexes.
Children experience 'the desire of the Other' 10 for the genital configuration that they do not have.
The boy-child desires access to his mother's genitals. The girl-child, in a famously sexist but
unexplained inequality, wishes for her body to include a penis like her father's (Freud 1990:
299). Her failure to achieve this causes a life-long sense of inferiority, to which the boy is not
prone. For both sexes, oedipal concerns, relating to others and the Other, assume a centrality
they never lose, and are felt with particular force at the onset of puberty.

Freud's account, although pivotal to an understanding of childhood, presents obvious

problems. Dissent tends to focus on the apparently arbitrary centrality Freud ascribes to the penis
in infant psychology. Accordingly, revisions of Freud have tended to reinterpret this
configuration in various ways. Lacan, with characteristic emphasis on the role of language,
argues for the 'phallus' as a linguistic equivalent to the physical penis (1977a: 102). In Lacan's
account, the phallus is the signifier of patriarchal power. This con~ept may explain why Ged,
in The Earth.sea Trilogy, who is a man and possessor of a penis, also comes to possess the
phallus. His wizardly power inheres partly in himself, partly in an unambiguously phallic object:
his staff. On the other hand, although Tenar is a priestess, she lacks access to the phallus since
she is a woman surrounded entirely by women and castrated men. Her envy of Ged's power can
be read as a version of penis/staff envy. Equally, it may be a sense of inferiority arising from her
gender that leads her to shun public fame in Havnor for the more secluded slopes and pastures
of Gont. But I believe that the inequality of male and female destinies can also be explained
historically, in terms of an active patriarchal system where men hold social power and women
are deprived of it. Tenar's preference for a private life on Gont may also be attributed to the
 127

radical seclusion of her existence at the Tombs. It may even be a more valuable option than the
life of public action chosen by Ged, as Tehanu suggests (1993a: 528).

For my purposes, the most important attack on Freud's theory of sexuality has come from
feminist writers. 11 Most of these thinkers, such as Beauvoir, Friedan, Millett and Greer (1970),
reject Freud, while Mitchell (1974) attempts to reclaim Freud for feminism simply by explaining
his views more clearly than he could. In The Reproduction of Mothen·ng ,(1978), Chodorow
synthesizes Freud's insights with object relations theory and a sociological analysis of women
as mothers. She argues that the role of the mother as primary love object for children of both
sexes is fundamental to psychological development. She replaces Freud's emphasis on the
child's response to genitalia with an interest in affective/emotional issues. Since Le Guin's
novels consistently present deviations, even pathology, in the nuclear family, and because they
stress the emotional dimensions of adolescence more than overtly sexual issues, my views of her
writing are influenced by Chodorow's interpretation of the different emphases in the
psychological development of boys and girls. In her account, a son experiences his first feelings
of love and cathexis in relation to his mother, but because she is sexually different from him,

... masculinity and sexual difference ("oedipal" issues) become intertwined with
separation-individuation ("preoedipal") issues almost from the beginning of a
boy's life.
(1978: 106)

On the other hand, because daughters receive primary care from a person of the same sex
(a mother is always a woman), they do not experience the same opportunity as boy-children to
develop a sense of self as separate from others. The extended attachment between daughters and
their mothers means that girls achieve oedipalization, which entails the sexualization of
relationships, later than boys. At the same time, their relationships manifest an ambivalent need
to merge with the other together with fear of fusion. Chodorow describes the situation:

The cases I describe [of women remaining attached to their mothers for
extraordinarily long periods] suggest that there is a tenCency in women toward
boundary confusion and a lack of sense of separateness from the world.
... As long as women mother, we can expect that a girl's preoedipal period
will be longer than that of a boy and that women, more than men, will be more
open to and preoccupied with those very relational issues that go into mothering -
 128

feelings of primary identification, lack of separateness or differentiation, ego and

body-ego boundary issues and primary love not under the sway of the reality
principle.
(1978: 110)

Chodorow's distinction between pre-oedipal and oedipal issues, and their different importance
for sons and daughters, is seen in the protagonists of Le Guin's tabulation. Each character, in
a different way, manifests traces of continuing oedipal and pre-oedipal concerns. Importantly,
object relations theory bridges the distinction between 'oedipal' and 'pre-oedipal' matters by its
interest in 'selfobjects', that is, 'the experience of functions provided by an object that is felt to
sustain, enhance, or restore the sense of self' (Bacal and Newman 1990: 188). Object relations
theory shows how the subject's concerns with difference and relationship shape his or her sense
of self.

As I have mentioned, the novels recount the individual characters' response to pre-oedipal
and oedipal crises, which revolve around issues of identity and sexual difference. Ged's
psychological journey inA WZ:zard of Earthsea transcends his ambivalence towards women and
produces an adult, but celibate, male wizard. Tenar, in The Tombs ofAtuan, is catapulted into
maturity by her first sight of a man, who turns out to be Ged. In Threshold, Hugh and Irena
discover the alternative realm while escaping from the dominance of their families. The political
education of Luz Marina Falco Cooper, in The Eye of the Heron, coincides with her breaking her
ties with a domineering (oedipal) father. And in Very Far Away From Anywhere Else, Owen and
Natalie's relationship enables them to create valid identities in the face of an inimical bourgeois
society. The male characters tend to concentrate on pre-oedipal issues connected with
individuation, while the women are more preoccupied with oedipal, or relationship concerns.
These two modes define the polarities of my title. Ultimately, though, the distinction between
pre-oedipal/individuation/identity issues and oedipal/relationship/sex concerns proves to be a
matter of degree rather than kind. The characters can establish a stable sense of self only through
healthy relations with love objects drawn from the opposite sex.

A Wizard of Earthsea traces the development of Ged, the apprentice wizard, from a child
into an adult mage. Le Guin equates Ged's adulthood with mastery of his craft, that is, with the
 129

awareness of his role in relation to others. Blos identifies this quality as a hallmark of late
adolescence:

At late adolescence recreational, avocational, devotional, and thematic

preferences emerge, the pursuit of which equals in psychic economy the pursuits
of work and love.
(1962: 141)

Compared with this portrait of adolescence, though, Ged shows a puzzling lack of interest in 'the
pursuits of ... love'. Heterosexual object finding, which is a major achievement of adolescence, 12
is startlingly absent from his evolution. A discussion of Ged's psychology, I maintain, must
explore why this is so. In Tehanu, Moss explains to Tenar that celibacy is the precondition for
a wizard's vocation:

"They witch 'emselves. Some'll tell you they make a trade-off, like a marriage
turned backward, with vows and all, and so get their power then ....
You don't get without you give as much. That's true for all, surely. So they
know that, the witch men, the men of power, they know that better than any. But
then, you know. it's an uneasy thing for a man not to be a man, no matter if he
can call the sun down from the sky. And so they put it right out of mind, with
their spells of binding."
(1993a: 570-71)

Le Guin explains Ged's chastity in terms of the conventions of heroic narrative:

Readers and reviewers of the trilogy did not question Ged's masculinity,
as far as I know. He was seen as thoroughly manly. And yet he had no sex life
at all. This is of course traditional in the hero-tale: the hero may get a pro-forma
bride as final reward, but from Samson and Delilah to Merlin and Nimue to the
war stories of our century, sexuality in the hero is seen not as prowess but as
weakness. Strength lies in abstinence - the avoidance of women and the
replacement of sexuality by non-sexual male bonding.
(1993c: 11)

Moss's explanation for Ged's abstinence coincides with Wilber's discussion of shamanism,
where he writes that shamans channel their sex, or kundalini, energies into the pursuit of
unconscious knowledge (1983: 81). The shaman's devotion precludes a sexual relationship and
 130

the consequent establishment of a family. Le Guin's pertinent analysis of heroes articulates the
same view. Wizards in fantasy works are mostly celibate, 13 and I infer that this is necessary for
them to concentrate on their vocation, although the reason is never explicit. Indeed, none of the
wizards in The Earthsea Tn"/ogy successfully makes the transition to heterosexuality.

I intend, nevertheless, to explore another source for Ged's failure to find a heterosexual
love object, namely the psycho-sexual dynamics of the family. Chodorow's description of how
boys constitute themselves in relation to their mothers is strikingly similar to Ged's story. Ged's
mother 'died before he was a year old', while his father 'was a grim unspeaking man', with the
result that 'there was no one to bring the child up in tenderness' (1993a: 13). Ged is effectively
isolated from the usual context of socialization, namely the family. He does not encounter
oedipal issues, concerning sexual difference, in a normal way. As a result, Ged's relationships
with women are always marked by the ambivalence that is characteristic of sons' attitudes to
their mothers. Women are seen, without exception, as part good (the nurturing mother) and part
bad (the castrating, abandoning mother). 14 He treats his aunt, who acts as a surrogate mother,
more as a professional rival than as a care-giver (1993a: 14). Also, as critics have noted, 15 it is
his (sexual) confusion in the presence of Serret at puberty that lures him first to invoke the
shadow that will become his antagonist (1993a: 30-31). I see Serret, not in Ogion's suspicious
terms (1993a: 31), as Eve tempting Adam to mortal sin, but as the sexual Other whom Ged both
desires and fears, because he has not experienced women's sexuality in contact with his own
mother. 16 The young man sees women as though from a great distance, as objects he can admire
but never reach. His response is evident in his brief meeting with the Lady of 0-tokne (1993a:
53-55) and when he meets Serret as an adult (1993a: 105). Finally, the shadow appears together
with the spirit of Elfarran, a mythological mother-figure.

Oedipal issues resurface in a muted and oblique way in The Tombs ofAtuan, when Ged
meets Tenar. Eventually, the two protagonists become love objects for each other, although
undeclared. However, as Le Guin says (1993b: 50), The Tombs ofAtuan concerns female, not
male, adolescence, and Tenar is the focalizer of events. Her agitation at finding a creature she
has never seen before, a man, in the Labyrinth, generates the sexual overtones of their interaction,
such as when Ged creates an illusion of a royal gown for her (1993a: 250-51). What he does not
 131

say is that he is showing her herself as he sees her, with the gaze of sublimated desire that
reconstructs her in his specular image. Probably through his vow of celibacy, Ged retains the
power in their communication and evades a resurgence of oedipal conflicts, which Tenar is
experiencing. Even when he promises devotion to her, his pre-oedipal needs, expressed as duty
to his vocation, preclude the possibility of sexuality:

"I follow my calling .. . . Do you see that? I do what I must do. Where I go, I
must go alone. So long as you need me, I'll be with you in Havnor. And if you
ever need me again, call me. I will come. I would come from my grave if you
called me, Tenar! But I cannot stay with you."
(1993a: 291)

As the more logocentric partner, whose ego-boundaries are not threatened by desire, Ged can
disc_uss their relationship in words:

" ... You have knowledge, and I have skill, and between us we have ... "
He paused.
"We have the Ring of Erreth-Akbe."
"Yes, that. But I thought also of another thing between us. Call it trust
That is one of its names. It is a very great thing. Though each one of us is
weak, having that we are strong, stronger than the Powers of the Dark."
(1993a: 273)

It is likely that another name for what Ged, whose skill is in knowing names, calls trust is
'desire', which he cannot admit and therefore has to leave Tenar. Is this the behaviour of a
stereotypical woman-deserting male ogre? Is it masochism that will not let Ged foster intimacy
with the woman everyone but he knows he loves? Is it devotion to his career, as he claims? Or
is it because he has simply not reached the appropriate stage in his oedipalization process for the
establishment of a sexual relationship? Whatever the reason, the resolution of Ged's oedipal
issues is deferred by his commitment to the Kristevean Symbolic and his own quest for a place
within it.

Ged's most 'heroic' deeds are done in the realm of the self: as I have implied, he needs
to find a sense of self rather than relationship. At this point it is fruitful to draw on a Jungian
view of the self. Jung defines individuation as
 132

... becoming an "in-dividual," and, in so far as "individuality" embraces our

innermost, last, and incomparable uniqueness, it also implies becoming one's
own self. We could therefore translate individuation as "corning to selfhood" or
"self-realization."
(1990: 147)

Jung also describes individuation as the integration of unconscious contents into consciousness
(1990: 336), which aptly summarizes the climactic events of A Wizard of Earthsea. The idea of
the self is ambivalent in both Le Guin's and Jung's writings. To a certain extent they both appeal
to the notion of a single, essential self, Jung in his references to the subject's 'incomparable
uniqueness' and Le Guin in her statement that 'our job in growing up is to become ourselves'
(1993b: 66). Samuels embraces a similar view of the self:

A working definition of the self as Jung envisioned it would be: "the potential
for integration of the total personality" ... . The self involves the potential to
become whole or, experientially, to/eel whole.
(1985: 91)

Nevertheless, both Jung and Le Guin acknowledge that the stability of 'the self' is illusory. Jung
explains that the self cannot be fully described:

... the self designates the whole range of psychic phenomena in man [sic] .... But
in so far as the total personality, on account of its unconscious component, can
be only in part conscious, the concept of the self is, in part, only potentially
empirical ... it characterizes an entity that can be described only in part but, for
the other part, remains at present unknowable and illimitable.
(1990: 274-75)

Equally, The Earthsea Trilogy presents, not a single narrative of the self, but three tales. The
elusive nature of 'the self', like the wizard's tasks, reminds one that oedipa! and pre-oedipal
concerns cannot be resolved according to a predetermined standard (Blos 1962: 130).

Ged's quest in A Wizard of Earthsea is to encounter and defeat his shadow, a

concretization of internal forces. Jung describes the role of the shadow in personal growth in
terms highly reminiscent of Le Guin's narrative:

The shadow is a moral problem that challenges the whole ego-personality,

 133

for no one can become conscious of the shadow without considerable moral
effort. To become conscious of it involves recognizing the dark aspects of the
personality as present and real. This act is the essential condition for any kind of
self-knowledge, and it therefore, as a rule, meets with considerable resistance.
(1959: 8)

Jung uses colour symbolism to describe the shadow as dark and murky (1990: 315-17). This
accords with the first appearance of Ged's shadow as 'a shapeless clot of shadow' (Le Guin
1993a: 30). Nevertheless, Le Guin sees the archetype of the shadow in more positive terms than
Jung. In 'The Child and the Shadow', she describes it as follows:

The shadow is on the other side of our psyche, the dark brother of the
conscious mind.
... The shadow stands on the threshold between the conscious and
unconscious mind, and we meet it in our dreams, as sister, brother, friend, beast,
monster, enemy, guide. It is all we don't want to, can't, admit into our conscious
self, all the qualities and tendencies within us which have been repressed, denied,
or not used.
... For the shadow is not simply evil. It is inferior, primitive, awkward,
animallike, childlike; powerful, vital, spontaneous. It's not weak and decent, like
the learned young man from the North; it's dark and hairy and unseemly; but,
without it, the person is nothing.
(1993a: 59-60)

Both in this essay and in A Wizard of Earthsea, 17 Le Guin makes the Jungian point that
recognition of the shadow is integral to individuation. Her identification of it as a 'threshold' or
liminal figure is appropriate for Ged' s final confrontation with it in a topos that is neither land
nor sea (1993a: 162-63).

The shadow may also be read in other ways. It is the only entity in Earthsea which may
possibly be nameless. Archmage Gensher says confidently, 'It has no name' (1993a: 68), but
Ogion avers with equal surety, 'All things have a name' (1993a: 119).18 The shadow's uncertain
status in the register of signification makes it possible to see it as an irruption of Kristeva's
semiotic into the Symbolic, especially as Elfarran, woman ancestor and mother-analogue, attends
its summoning. The topoi of its later appearances suggest undifferentiation (in the snow-covered
Osskilian landscape) and, in the cove of the East Reach, the landscape imagery of an enclosed,
narrow, dark inlet between high, sunlit cliffs is redolent of the sexuality Ged cannot admit in
 134

himself. The conservative side of the fantasy, which guards the Equilibrium unchanged, 19
reinforces the shadow's disruptive potential, not only for Ged, but also for the entire natural
system which it has 'tom open' by coming into being (1993a: 65). On one level, the text implies
that unconscious forces must be controlled since they threaten the social order if left unchecked.
Le Guin's comments on coming of age, however, imply that the individual must confront the
shadow as an inevitable part of the resolution of pre-oedipal concerns on the path to adulthood.

A unique aspect of The Earthsea Tn"logy is its foregrounding of the role/rule of names.
I see names and naming as a means of bridging the distance between self and other/s, and so,
between pre-oedipal and oedipal issues. The name of the individual, the proper name, is the
repository of identity in western culture. This state of affairs begs several questions. What's in
a name? 20 What is a 'proper' name? Can a name be improper? What is the connection between
le nom propre and le nom du pere? Does the child, on receiving a name, somehow partake of
the Name of the Father? In societies where patronymics are not used, how is the child's identity
shaped by the history of his or her culture? Who may name a child (or anything else)? How
does naming a child participate in Adam's originary activity of naming the birds and beasts of
Creation? 21 Is the name of wo+man also part of originary naming? How can a name convey
identity? Is personal identity the identity of equality, or of continuity through time? 22 Is there
such a thing as 'essential' identity? Do persons possess an essence? If so, might there be a 'non-
essential' or inauthentic form of identity?23 Would two different identities, one authentic and one
inauthentic, require two different names?

As I see it, there are at least two possible interpretations of the relationship between
names and identity. A logocentric world-view, or one interested in social replication, would hold
that a name conveys one's inner self, and also is, importantly, a passport to inscription into the
social order: the form of behaviour and language described by Lacan's and Kristeva's Symbolic.
A view that is more sceptical of the value of reproducing social relations would consider the
matter differently. It would point to the slippage of meaning between signifier and signified and
hence between name and person. 24 It would also comment on the difficulty of assigning a single,
stable, 'essential' identity to an individual subject, whose existence is constituted more by the
 135

interactions between conflicting drives than by a governing centre of selfhood. Finally, it would
call attention to the fact that social replication is not politically innocent. The Symbolic is
patriarchal in more than one sense; it is patrilineal since it is passed on from father to child, and
is therefore constituted by the Law of the Father.

I believe that all these views of name-bearing are relevant to the use of names in The
Earthsea Trilogy. At first glance, Le Guin appears to describe the situation more simply, in
terms that imply a belief in the ability of names to convey essences:

People often ask how I think of names in fantasies, and again I have to
answer that I find them, that I hear them. This is an important subject in this
context. From that first story on, naming has been the essence of the art-magic
as practiced in Earthsea. For me, as for the wizards, to know the name of an
island or a character is to know the island or the person.
(1993b: 46)

These remarks point to a logocentric wish for truth to be enshrined immutably in the world of
signs by congruence between signifier and signified, name and thing. But the notion of a
necessary relation between name and thing (which is a 'fictional' thing, an idea in the mind of
the author and later, with modifications, in the mind of the reader) is belied by Le Guin's
admission, in the same essay, that extraneous influences directed her choice of names: 'Three
small islands are named for my children, their baby-names' (1993b: 46) and 'One place I do exert
deliberate control in name-inventing is in the area of pronounceability' (1993b: 47). Even in the
fantasy of a direct, pure relation between word and thing, signifier and signified, language and
meaning, differance enters and the shadow of arbitrariness falls over the dream of a 'true' or
natural language. In the old debate over whether language is natural or constructed, 25 Le Guin
positions herself, in a typically deconstructive move, on both sides of the fence.

While names delineate difference between entities, and therefore belong in the realm of
pre-oedipal or individuation concerns, they are also markers of relationship and thus are
connected with the oedipal realm. In western society the ch0ice of given name or surname
depends largely on the intimacy between the speaker and addressee. In the same way, in The
Earthsea Trilogy, everybody has three names - a name given by the parents, a true name, and a
 136

'use-name' or nickname. Different names betoken different relationships, as they do in

contemporary society:

No one knows a man's name but himself and his namer. He may choose
at length to tell it to his brother, or his wife, or his friend, yet even those few will
never use it where any third person may hear it. In front of other people they
will, like other people, call him by his use-name, his nickname - such a name as
Sparrowhawk, and Vetch, and Ogion which means "fir-cone" .... Who knows
a man's name, holds that man's life in his keeping.
(1993a: 70)

The asymmetry between Ged and Tenar, which I read as a result of inequalities in gendered
socialization, is signalled by the most intimate marker of identity: names. Ged follows the usual
sequence of names for inserting a child into the Symbolic. He is called Duny by his mother
(1993a: 13), receives his true name, Ged, from the wizard Ogion (1993a: 24), and is called
Sparrowhawk by most people (1993a: 28). In the same way, Tenaris named by her parents
(1993a: 175); but, in a reversal of the usual order, she is called Arha, 'the Eaten One' when, at
six, she becomes the One Priestess of the Dark Powers of the Tombs of Atuan (1993a: 181). She
retains the name given to her by her parents as her true name (1993a: 258), and 'Arha' is a 'use-
name' or name for her social function. Only when she is fully inserted into human community
as a citizen of Gont, in Tehanu, does she acquire a viable use-name, Goha (1993a: 483).

The unity between names and things extends to animals, plants and inanimate objects in
Earthsea. In a much-quoted passage,26 the Master Hand explains the wizard's responsibility for
the 'proper', socially reinforcing use of names:

To change this rock into a jewel, you must change its true name. And to do that,
my son, even to so small a scrap of the world, is to change the world. It can be
done. Indeed it can be done ... . But you must not change one thing, one pebble,
one grain of sand, until you know what good and evil will follow on the act. The
world is in balance, in Equilibrium. 27 A wizard's power of Changing and of
Summoning can shake the balance of the world. It is dangerous, that power. It
is most perilous. It must follow knowledge, and serve need. To light a candle is
to cast a shadow ....
(1993a: 48)

The identity/identicality of name and thing in The Earthsea Trilogy points to an idea of
 137

transcendent truth unambiguously inscribed in concrete objects and controllable by the

appropriate knowledge. But Le Guin's discourse also allows for the opposite point of view, by
incorporating a (Saussurean) arbitrariness in language. Kurremkarmerruk, the Master Namer,
writes lists of true names and teaches them to his students, who must learn them by heart in a
day. Kurremkarmerruk is part lexicographer, part taxonomist, whose task is never done because
the world is always changing. Read another way, there is always a surplus of reality which
exceeds the power of language to name it and escapes the control of even the most powerful will-
to-know. Kurremkarmerruk himself is aware of this excess and what it implies about his task
and, possibly, the whole enterprise of logocentrism:

And still the lists are not finished. Nor will they be, till world's end. Listen, and
you will see why ... that which gives us power to work magic, sets the limits of
that power. 28 A mage can control only what is near him, what he can name
exactly and wholly. And this is well. If it were not so, the wickedness of the
powerful or the folly of the wise would long ago have sought to change what
cannot be changed, and Equilibrium would fail. The unbalanced sea would
overwhelm the islands where we perilously dwell, and in the old silence all voices
and all names would be lost.
(1993a: 50-51)

Kurremkarmerruk's words level a telling attack on a scientific ideology which regards taxonomy
or list-making as a form of power.

The Farthest Shore consciously subverts the identity of name and thing. Ged faces
another resurgence of oedipal and pre-oedipal issues when he realizes that the name = thing
equation no longer holds. The result is that the distinctness and diversity of things disappears,
with catastrophic effects. To the victims of this specialized aphasia, the loss of names is equated
with the attainment of 'reality' and the failure of death. Ged is an adult; but the emphasis falls
on his adolescent companion, Arren, who confronts death by accompanying Ged to the Dry
Land. Le Guin sees the theme of death as integral to adolescence:

The Farthest Shore is about death .... It seemed an absolutely suitable

subject to me for young readers, since in a way one can say that the hour when
a child realizes, not that death exists - children are intensely aware of death - but
 138

that he/she, personally, is mortal, will die, is the hour when childhood ends, and
the new life begins. Coming of age again, but in a larger context.
(1993b: SO)

I agree with Le Guin's comments, since the awareness of death, as the onset of adolescence does,
brings to consciousness several pre-oedipal and oedipal themes. The failure of names is carefully
connected to death in The Farthest Shore. I have already mentioned that the loss of names ushers
in a condition of non-differentiation where entities shade into one another. A failure in
distinctness also implies the end of dynamic relationships. This state is reflected in the 'Dry
Land', the land of death at the end of the novel. Here everything is grey, 'like a late twilight
under clouds at the end of November, a dour, chill, dull air in which one could see, but not
clearly and not far' (1993a: 4SS). In addition, no interactions take place (1993a: 4S6) and there
are no emotions, as Attebery points out (1980: 27S).

Le Guin is writing here of matters which have no substance except in the mind; as she
says, 'The Farthest Shore is about the thing you do not live through and survive' (1993b: SO).
The appropriate discourse is that of the unconscious, 29 where the subject relegates the desire to
return to primal unity with the mother, through abolition of the boundary between self and other.
This desire can be fulfilled only by the dissolution of the self as a discrete entity. 30 The
topography of the Dry Land is similar to Jackson's largely psychoanalytical account of the
landscape of fantasy:

The topography, themes and myths of the fantastic all work together to suggest
this movement toward a realm of non-signification, towards a zero point of non-
meaning. The represented world of the fantastic ... [contains] relatively bleak,
empty, indeterminate landscapes, which are less definable as places than as
spaces, as white, grey or shady blanknesses.
(1981: 42)

Freud, Kristeva and Lacan all testify to the force of the desire for the cessation of separateness
through the removal of boundaries. For Freud, it is the death drive, but also the most advanced
form of the pleasure principle (Gay 1989: 613-lS; Jackson 1981: 72). Kristeva sees the semiotic
realm, issuing from the maternal chora or space of unity with the mother, as disruptive of the
symbolic order (1986: 9S). For Lacan, it is 'an eternal and irreducible human desire ... an eternal
 139

desire for the nonrelationship of zero, where identity is meaningless' (Jackson 1981: 77). For
Arren, the Dry Land exerts a terrible compulsion to despair (1993a: 467-68). Nevertheless, he
defies the forces of dissolution in his own unconscious and returns to consciousness - which is
to say, to the realm of differentiation. The task of his passage through adolescence is to realize
that consciousness and unconsciousness, the life and death instincts, must be kept separate for
community life to continue. Brown also makes this point:

It is the distinctive achievement of man to break apart the undifferentiated or

dialectical unity of the instincts [of Life and Death] at the animal level. Man
separates the opposites, turns them against each other, and, in Nietzsche's phrase,
sets life cutting into life.
(Wilber 1977: 122)

At the end of The Farthest Shore, Ged has defeated the disruptive forces in himself and
in society that threaten his pre-oedipal quest for separateness and individuation. But he has not
yet resolved the oedipal conflicts of his childhood by finding a love object outside his family.
As a result, he remains psychologically an adolescent, as Moss recognizes in Tehanu: 'It's a
queer thing for an old man to be a boy of fifteen, no doubt!' (1993a: 570). Ged has proved
himself a hero in the tradition of heroic literature (Le Guin 1993c: 11). One of the conditions is
that, in Chodorow's words: 'Men ... do not define themselves in relationship and have come to
suppress relational capacities and repress relational needs' (1978: 207).

Hugh Rogers in Threshold and Owen Griffiths in Very Far Away from Anywhere Else
have problems with individuation which are similar to Ged's, although they do gradually accept
their own sexuality. The masculine pattern of emphasizing pre-oedipal individuation issues over
oedipal ones is repeated in these novels. 31 At first reading, Hugh Rogers is strikingly different
from Ged. He works as a supermarket cashier in an anonymous town in the American Midwest;
but his adolescent dilemmas are similar to Ged's. As the mage has, Hugh has experienced
inadequate mothering. Mrs Rogers, deserted by her husband, is a neurotic adherent of cheap
religion, who clings desperately to her son despite the fact that 'it was his deep voice, his size,
his big feet and thick fingers, his heavy, sexual body that she couldn't stand, that drove her to the
edge' (1982a: 19). Hugh's father was an adored role model who betrayed him when, without
warning, he left the child, aged thirteen:
 140

His dad punched his shoulder gently and said: "You know, Hughie, I have a lot
of confidence in you. You know that? I can count on you. You' re steadier than
a lot of grown men I know. Your mom's got to have somebody to depend on.
She can depend on you. It means a lot to me, knowing that." ... . [Hugh] sat
silent in the sudden blissful sunlight of praise. Next day when he got home from
school their neighbour Joanna was there, thin-lipped, in the kitchen; Hugh's
mother was lying down under sedation; his father had gone off in the Ford truck
leaving a note saying he haJ a job in Canada and thought this was a good time to
make the break.
(1982a: 62-63)

This event, at the onset of puberty and adolescence, shapes Hugh's life. From a psychoanalytic
point of view, Hugh has probably inferred that oedipality and sexual difference lead to
abandonment. He would conclude that it is dangerous to venture into object relations with
someone outside the nuclear family. Paradoxically, this choice traps him in an oedipal
relationship with his mother. He obeys his father, sacrificing every personal wish to his mother's
insecurity, so that she can depend on him. Hugh is afraid of both pre-oedipal and oedipal
conflicts. He vaguely wants to get away from his mother's influence and pursue his own needs.
But, whenever these thoughts come up, his primary attachment to his mother intervenes to
prevent him from taking these impulses further:

If he hadn't fallen into the job he might have gone ahead and bought a car so that
he could work downtown, as he had planned ... . He would rather live in town
and get along without a car of his own but his mother was afraid of inner cities.
(1982a: 7)

As Le Guin describes Mrs Rogers's behaviour, clinging to Hugh and demanding that he
subordinate his needs to her insatiable hunger for companionship, the possibility arises that Mr
Rogers had sufficient provocation to leave his wife. Hugh does not make this connection even
though his mother annoys him. In linguistic terms, his father's injunction has become the Law
of the Father and the extent of the Symbolic code: it completely defines his interaction with
society. Psychic contents that do not fit his father's command, such as his own drive for
individuation, together with emotions of anger, fear and desire, are simply repressed. They take
on an autonomous unconscious existence in his psyche and become the 'thing in his throat' that
pleads, 'I can't, I can't' (1982a: 10). This 'thing' catalyses Hugh's discovery of the enchanted
 141

world.

Chodorow's description of mothers' experience of their sons strongly recalls Mrs Rogers:

A mother, here, is again experiencing her son as a definite other - an opposite-

gendered and -sexed other. Her emotional investments and conflicts, given her
socialization around issues of gender and sex and membership in a sexist society,
make this experience of him particularly strong. The son's solution, moreover,
emphasizes differentiation buttressed by heavy emotional investment. He
projects his\.. u fears and desires onto his Dother, whose behavior [sic] he then
gives that much more significance and weight.
(1978: 105)

Like many women with absent husbands (Chodorow 1978: 104), Mrs Rogers has taken Hugh as
a surrogate for her husband. Her behaviour towards him is seductive, especially when she
refuses to speak to him because he has displeased her (1982a: 106); and she is extremely
dependent. Like many women, her socialization has taught her to focus her attention on
relationships with others. She is preoccupied with oedipal concerns, rather than concerns within
the ambit of the self. She wants Hugh to be an ideal lover who will always provide company and
never challenge her authority. Her son's sexual otherness provokes deep ambivalence; she
simultaneously desires it as the fantasied receptacle of all she does not have, and recoils in horror
from contact with it (1982a: 19). Her failure to resolve oedipal and pre-oedipal issues produces
deep sexual and identity confusion in Hugh. He reacts to his own sexual difference from his
mother with a sense of inferiority and shame, arising from the persistence of the oedipal situation
into his adolescence. Without breaking his mother's hold over him, Hugh cannot pursue his
individuation goals.

In a way that ironically mirrors popular views of fantasy as an 'escapist' genre, 32 the
alternative realm in Threshold offers Hugh the means to escape his intolerable relationship with
his mother. 33 This realm can be read, then, not as a world with autonomous existence, but a
fantasy landscape, constructed from the protagonists' unconscious desires and fears. It is not
surprising that it contains everything Hugh's life lacks. The people of Tembreabrezi hail him as
the long-awaited hero who will rescue them from the nameless threat (1982a: 82). This role
partially resolves his pre-oedipal individuation conflicts by providing him with the purpose he
 142

can never have as a checker at Sam's Thrift-E-Mart. It also offers oedipal gratification in the
form of Allia, the objectifiable, ideal woman that he imagines he loves (1982a: 100-101). Blos
notes that adolescents often idealize members of the opposite sex before adopting a valid love
object (1962: 102-103) and goes on to note that:

The first choice of a heterosexual love object is commonly determined either by

some physical or mental similarity to the parent of the opposite sex, or by some
striking dissimilarities.
(1962: 103)

The reader can hardly fail to notice that blonde, feminine, gentle Allia is the opposite of
diminutive Mrs Rogers, with her 'pencilled black eyebrows' (1982a: 18) and aggressive manner.

Hugh resolves his adolescent conflicts in both the pre-oedipal and the oedipal realms
when he recognizes Irena as the love object that will break his claustrophobic bond with his
mother. This shift occurs when she affirms his need for individuation, signalled by aspirations
to pursue 'Library work' (1982a: 163). Irena's role in Hugh's psychological development bears
out Bacal' s notion of a selfobject:

... the selfobject ultimately ensures the psychological survival of the self. But the
selfobject ... is also usually experienced as a resource of intermediary
psychological functions, such as soothing, holding, providing a sense of security,
being liked and admired, existing as a source of stabilizing idealization.
(Bacal and Newman 1990: 212)

The consummation of Hugh and Irena's relationship takes place under rather unlikely
circumstances. Hugh has been severely injured by the dragon and can barely walk, let alone
make love (1982a: 163-64). Nevertheless, it is an important event for him. It signals the belated
dissolution of the oedipus complex, together with his fear of sexual difference; and it affirms his
pre-oedipal individuation strivings. It is only natural that, after this resolving interlude, Hugh
does not go back to his mother's apartment. Instead, taking the suitcase that symbolically
contains his psychological past, he moves in with his new love object (1982a: 176).

The process of resolving pre-oedipal concerns through finding a love object is repeated
 143

in Very Far Away From Anywhere Else. Owen Griffiths's attitude to his parents is fraught with
ambivalence. He believes that his doggedly middle-class parents are the source of all his
problems with individuation (1976b: 18-21), but he also blames himself for his inability to fit in
with a peer group (1976b: 4-5). Aged seventeen, he has not resolved either his pre-oedipal
conflicts concerning identity, nor his oedipal situation with his parents, particularly his mother.

Owen describes his parents in terms that evoke stereotypical American middle-class
society so clearly as almost to caricature it:

You see, in giving me that car, my father was saying, "This is what I want
you to be. A normal car-loving American teen-ager."
... My mother was and is a good wife. Being a good wife and mother is the
important thing in her life. And she is a good wife and mother. She never lets
my father down ... . And if you think all that, running even a small family and
house so that things are decent and peaceful, is a small job, maybe you ought to
try it for a year or two. She works hard and used her head at it. But the trouble
is, she's afraid of doing anything else, of being anything else.
(1976b: 18-19)

In a rare blind spot, Owen fails to see his oedipal relations clearly. The cursory description of
his father suggests that he has not yet achieved identification with the parent of the same sex.
The attention he pays to his mother reveals that his primary attachment to her is still in force.
Owen's description of his mother sounds remarkably similar to the malaise among American
housewives described in Friedan's The Feminine Mystique (1963). In psychoanalytical terms,
Mrs Griffiths's life is entirely centred on her relationship with men; her husband and her son.
She has never even felt the need for individuation (1976b: 20). Mrs Griffiths does not permit
herself any desires; others are the only loci of desire that she knows. Despite this, or perhaps
because of it, she is the centre of the family. Owen's father is described only in terms of his
unwanted and inappropriate gift, the car that he wants more than his son does. The blurred
boundaries between Mr Griffiths and the machine constitute a powerful indictment of the
tendency in American capitalism to treat objects with the respect due to people, and to objectify
human beings.

The Law of the Father is passed on to Owen as the command to be ordinary, to reproduce
 144

his parents' trajectory through life:

I could get to State without studying. I could probably get clear through State
without studying. I could probably go on and become an accountant or a tax
auditor or a math teacher and be respectable and successful and get married and
have a family and buy a house and get old and die without ever studying, without
ever thinking at all. Why not? A lot of other people did.
(1976b: 24)

In hospital after a car accident, 34 Owen sees the demands of bourgeois society, represented by
his parents, as programming:

I was finally able to be realistic about myself. There was school to finish, and
then next year at State, and the next year and the next and so on. I could hack it.
I was actually much stronger than I'd thought ... . Man of steel ... . I could see
no particular reason for going on and finishing school and going to State and
getting a job and living fifty more years, but that seemed to be the program. A
man of steel does what he is programmed to do.
(1976b: 62)

Owen's ego is not yet sufficiently established for him to accept the pain of individuation, which
entails contravening 'general conscious attitudes and ... the collective unconscious' (Samuels
1985: 102). These voices tell him that, like Hugh in Threshold, he must sacrifice the concerns
of the self - his desire to study neuropsychology at MIT - to society's demands for its own
perpetuation. The side of his psyche that is most concerned with relatedness wishes to substitute
parental happiness for his own and so please everyone. But in hospital he realizes that if he
capitulates to his parents he will become a machine (1976b: 62). After this realization, Owen's
rebellion against his parents and the conservative values they espouse is inevitable. Here Le
Guin presents the conflict between individual and social interests in a similar light to Schweitzer,
who writes in Civilirotion and Ethics that 'society is full of folly and will deceive us in the matter
of humanity' (1955: 262). To this extent she is as radical as Schweitzer in defying society's
authority over its members.

I mentioned earlier that Owen, with the strange double vision of the intelligent
adolescent, sees conformity as a desirable but unattainable goal. In so doing he poignantly
evokes the dilemma of an unindividuated person:
 145

I think what you mostly do when you find you really are alone is to panic.
You rush to the opposite extreme and pack yourself into groups - clubs, teams,
societies, types .... You have to be with it. That's a peculiar phrase, you know?
With it. With what? With them. With the others. All together. Safety in
numbers. I'm not me. I'm a basketball letter. I'm a popular kid. I'm my
friends' friend. I'm a black leather growth on a Honda. I'm a member. I'm a
teen-ager. You can't see me, all you can see is us. We're safe.
(1976b: 3)

Owen's crisis is precipitated by failure to fit into his peer group, which leads him to feel that he
is painfully alone, an outsider on the margins of what the group sanctions as meaning. He also
realizes that 'the nearest thing I had to friends' (1976b: 13) will not resolve his pre-oedipal and
oedipal difficulties. The solution he imagines, but cannot attain, is strikingly similar to Blos's
description of American teenagers:

From my own experience of American adolescents I have recognized

another rather widespread defense which no doubt has its roots in the American
family structure - and in particular, the social attitudes favored by American
society ... . Under group pressure toward conformity the gap between genuine
emotion and standardized, peer-licensed behavior is widened .... Motivation
resides in being equal in outward behavior to others, or in living up to a group
norm.
(1962: 117)

Like many middle-class adolescents, Owen takes refuge from his personal conflicts in
intellectualization (Blos 1962: 111, 180; Le Guin 1976b: 2, 86). This mechanism intensifies the
crisis, as his intellectual pursuits lead him still farther from his peers and his parents' aspirations
for him. His interest in physiological psychology becomes the arena for a choice between his
own individuation needs and his parents' wishes. Only his connection with Natalie enables him
to defy and decathect from his parents. At the beginning of the narrative, Owen knows nothing
about women except what he has observed of his mother, a woman without any identity apart
from her family. When he meets Natalie, whose autonomous existence is more important to her
than relatedness, he is confused. Natalie both resembles and is different from his mother. Her
capacity to listen empathetically evokes maternal nurturing, while her single-minded pursuit of
music contrasts sharply with Owen's expectations of women. Knowing himself to be the object
of his mother's desire, Owen responds by objectifying Natalie in terms that echo archetypal
 146

figurations of women by men:

... I deliberately thought about the way her hair looked when she'd just washed
it and it was all sleek and soft, and the texture of her skin, which was white and
very fine. And pretty soon I had managed to develop her into the real thing, the
mysterious female, the cruel beauty, the untouchable desirable goddess, you name
it. So that instead of being my first and best and only real friend, she was
something that I wanted and hated. Hated because I wanted it, wanted because
I hated it.
(1976b: 52-53)

From here the narrative recounts Owen's detachment from his own idealization. He gradually
converts his perception of Natalie from unheimlich, not-self, to heimlich, a self in her own right.
She becomes a love object because she affirms Owen's aspirations to individuation in his studies
(1976b: 16-18). Like Irena's relationship with Hugh in Threshold, Natalie's relationship with
Owen bridges pre-oedipal and oedipal concerns. The young man develops an attachment to her
as a selfobject, which reinforces his sense of self, while detaching himself from his oedipal
connection to his parents and thereby resolving his adolescent dilemmas.

So far I have focused on the pre-oedipal and oedipal concerns experienced by boys in Le
Guin' s fiction. To some extent I am following Freud in considering first the psychological
situation of males. It is important, though, to remember that these novels were written by a
woman, with a particular (woman's) view of issues relating to identity and difference. In the
1978 Introduction to Planet of Exile, Le Guin writes of sexuality in a way that bears out
Chodorow's assertions about women's psychological priorities focusing on relatedness rather
than sexuality or individuation:

... the sex itself is seen as a relationship rather than an act. Sex serves mainly
to define gender, and the gender of the person is not exhausted, or even very
nearly approached, by the label "man" or "woman." Indeed both sex and gender
seem to be used mainly to define the meaning of "person," or of "self." Once, as
I began to be awakened, I closed the relationship into one person, an androgyne.
But more often it appears conventionally and overtly, as a couple. Both in one:
or two making a whole. Yin does not appear without yang, nor yang without yin.
Once I was asked what I thought the central, constant theme of my work was, and
I said spontaneously, "Marriage."
(1993b: 138-39)
 147

This statement recognizes the interplay of pre-oedipal and oedipal concerns in asserting that
'both sex and gender seem to be used mainly to define the meaning of "person," or of "self'".
In other words, coming to terms with sexual difference is necessary for individuation. This
confirms what I have said so far about the adolescent process in boys and young men. But it also
assumes that both parties in the relationship are equal, a position that Le Guin later revoked. In
Earthsea Revisioned, she argues that women in heroic tales are relegated to an inferior destiny:

Women's work, as usual, is the maintenance of order and cleanliness, house-

keeping, feeding and clothing people, childbearing, care of babies and children,
nursing and healing of animals and people, care of the dying, funeral rites - those
unimportant matters of life and death, not part of history, or of story. What
women do is invisible.
(1993c: 15-16)

I now propose to examine the portrayal of women's adolescence in the novels, keeping these two
statements in mind. I argue that sex and gender determine the way pre-oedipal and oedipal
conflicts and strivings are resolved in the process of adolescence. I shall also explore the reasons
for women's choice of the 'invisible' work of tending to relationships and domesticity.

In 'Dreams Must Explain Themselves' Le Guin writes ambivalently that the central issue
in Tenar' s adolescence both is and is not sex:

The subject of The Tombs ofAtuan is, if I had to put it in one word, sex.
There's a lot of symbolism in the book, most of which I did not, of course,
analyze consciously while writing; the symbols can all be read as sexual. More
exactly, you could call it a feminine coming of age. Birth, rebirth, destruction,
freedom are the themes.
(1993b: SO)

I believe that Tenar's psychological history predisposes her, not to a flowering of sexuality, but
to the role of caretaker in relationships. In infancy, the child is especially close to her mother
(1993a: 175), who resorts to painting her with berry-juice to make her appear ill and hence unfit
 148

to be the One Priestess (1993a: 184). This can be interpreted as a wish to prolong the girl-child's
pre-oedipal attachment to her mother. In Chodorow's account, it is typical of the socialization
of girls, who have a longer pre-oedipal phase than boys (1978: 97).

Tenar is the only character in The Earthsea Trilogy to retain the name given by her
parents as her true name. She does not pass through the rite of initiation into social selfhood that
others experience when they receive a true name. The retention of her 'first' name suggests that
she is psycho-socially stuck in childhood. Indeed, her development is ·vilfully restri"~~d in the
name of orthodoxy. The priesthood at the Place of the Tombs are to blame for Tenar's pain in
accepting a more complete vision of self, since they have stunted her identity. I read the
portrayal of an imprisoned individual struggling to achieve individuation as an example of Le
Guin' s wider indictment of institutionalized religion. 35

Tenar's mother-identification extends beyond childhood because her education takes

place, like Ged's, in a community of same-sex members, except for some eunuchs. Bucknall
interprets the presence of the eunuchs as an indication that only men are capable of living in self-
sufficient, separatist societies (1981: 50-51). This inequity reinforces the sexist values of
patriarchy, which, Le Guin comments, she had not yet begun to question (1993a: 155-56). The
all-women environment at the Place of the Tombs probably has the same goal of instilling
celibacy as the all-male School for Wizards: desire is excluded by forbidding the occasion for
desire. Although Ged and Tenar are raised in parallel environments, they do not develop
symmetrically. The outcome of their socialization is that Geel becomes a wizard, a man of public
action, while Tenar's socially-ordained destiny is to live sequestered away from all normal
communities, in the walled Place of the Tombs of Atuan. It may be that the text conservatively
endorses the division of action into public and private spheres along gender lines. 36 Such a
reading would be supported by the fact that the major part of Tenar's duties, as the One Priestess
in the Place of the Tombs, is domestic: weaving, cooking and cultivating food (1993a: 195). By
contrast, even as an apprentice wizard Ged is spared the labour of cooking (1993a: 43). On the
other hand, the gender inequality can also be explained in mimetic terms, as a reflection of the
state of affairs in contemporary society. Le Guin ascribes this function explicitly to (her) science
fiction when she writes: 'Science fiction is not prescriptive; it is descriptive' (1993a: 151). Men
 149

do monopolize the publi~ domain of heroic and political activities, leaving private and domestic
affairs to women.

The psychological shifts that Tenar experiences during adolescence imply that women
experience irn;Iividuation and relationship concerns differently from men, 37 in a way that
guarantees the perpetuation ot gender inequality in society. Since Tenar' s pre-oedipal period has
been prolonged, her inscription into the Symbolic, via oedipalization, is also delayed. She
inhabit~ J.on-Symbol: - :odes and realms more thar Ged. As the One Priestess, her existence
focuses mainly on form, on rituals she does not understand, conducted in an empty language no-
one knows (1993a: 179-80), where language itself ceases to signify. The real source of
signification in the Place of the Tombs is the underground Labyrinth. The maze is ostensibly a
safe for the treasure and '1 prison where heretics and thieves are tortured to death by hunger and
thirst. Other readings of the Labyrinth, though, might make more of its darkness and emptiness.
These aspects evoke the unconscious, buried part of the psyche, where fears and desires,
specifically those associated with otherness and sexuality, are located. Appropriately, among its
tortuous paths, Tenar attains awareness of sexuality, a disruptive aspect of herself which is
divorced from the orderly Symbolic and linked with the drive for primal unity that, in Kristeva's
terms, characterizes the semi~tic (Kristeva 1986: 95).

I have already mentioned that Tenar's pre-oedipal period is unusually prolonged. Her
delayed sexual awakening precipitates an intense crisis in her inner world. In conversation with
Ged, Tenar suffers strange physical disturbances (1993a: 237-38, 243). She faces a conflict
between conscious thought, articulati~g the directives of a socially-conditioned superego and
telling her to kill the infidel, and emotions and drives that lie beyond the reach of consciousness.
The discourse of social preservation, the Symbolic, struggles with the less logocentric discourse
of drive in the language of Tenar's body, the semiotic that wishes for oblivion in unity with
another. In Freudian terms, she vacillates between cathexis of the other she desires and
decathexis of his claims because of his hateful alienness.

Ged has a different (conscious) agenda. He recognizes that the Labyrinth is the home of
the Nameless Ones, the powers of the dark, whose priestess Tenar has mistakenly become:
 150

All their power is to darken and destroy. They cannot leave this place; they are
this place; and it should be left to them. They should not be denied nor
forgotten, but neither should they be worshipped. The Earth is beautiful, and
bright, and kindly, but that is not all. The Earth is also terrible, and dark, and
cruel. The rabbit shrieks dying in the green meadows. The mountains clench
their great hands full of hidden fire. There are sharks in the sea, and there is
cruelty in men's eyes. And where men worship these things and abase
themselves before them, there evil breeds; there places are made in the world
where darkness gathers, places given over wholly to the Ones whom we call
Nar.1.eless, the ancient and holy Powers of the Earth before the Light, the powers
of the dark, of ruin, of madness ....
(1993a: 266)

Emptiness underlies plenitude; absence underpins presence; darkness gives form to light, and
death is the horizon of life. The forces of non-being are necessary for identity, just as are the
forces of being. This is a radically subversive view of evil compared with orthodox binary
thinking, which seeks to exclude non-being. Le Guin's schema articulates a view of being and
non-being as interdependent and interpenetrating. Nishitani also expresses the interface between
emptiness, or non-being, and the realm of being:

... [siinyata] is at bottom one with being, even as being is at bottom one with
emptiness. At the elemental source where being appears as one with emptiness,
at the home-ground of being, emptiness appears as one with being ... . For the
field of emptiness stands open at the very point that things emerge into being.
(1982: 123)

In Jungian terms, the conscious mind is grounded in the unconscious, which, he says, is often
symbolized by a descent into darkness (Jung 1990: 313-16).

Tenar, raised exclusively by women and castrated men, is encouraged to identify with the
powers of darkness that destroy differentiation and give rise to the maternal semiotic that disrupts
the rigid hierarchy of the priesthood at the Tombs. Her failure to develop a stable ego is
expressed as confusion about pre-oedipal issues, such as names and identity. The day after
m: ~ting Ged she says: 'I have my name back. I am Tenar!' (199~a: 258). Later the same day
she asks herself, 'Who am I?' (1993a: 260) and the following night she cries in despair, 'I am not
Tenar. I am not Arha' (1993a: 264). In a state of incomplete individuation, she actively seeks
 151

fusion with the (oedipal) other, Ged, only to respond to him with a mixture of fear and desire.

Ged and Tenar escape from the Labyrinth amid mighty quakes and shudders of the earth
that suggest both orgasm and birth-pangs. As the doorway to the outside world opens, Tenar
hesitates on the threshold like a baby reluctant to be born:

She crouched on hands and knees there between the earth and sky .
... She cowered away from him, shrieking in a thick voice not her own, as
if a dead tongue moved in her mouth, "No! No! Don't touch me - leave me -
Go!" And she writhed back away from him, into the crumbling, lipless mouth of
the Tombs.
(1993a: 280)

This extraordinary passage poignantly describes Tenar's anguished hesitation on the margin
between the realm she knows, the dark, amniotic womb of the Tombs and the strange, menacing
unfamiliarity and boundlessness of the 'stars and sky' outside. It also evokes Tenar's attraction
to the nameless horror38 that has owned her for so long and drives her to use language
inauthentically with 'a voice not her own'. There are also frightening echoes of the Labyrinth
as a devouring maw threatening to engulf her.

Outside the Labyrinth, Tenar appears as an infant whose life is beginning again. 39 Ged
describes her aptly as 'truly reborn' (1993a: 287); he has been the midwife of her birth. It is as
though she has never lived in the Place of the Tombs and has regressed to the age of five. In
some respects this is appropriate: to the extent that she has not received 'motherly' 40 nurturing
care, her psychological development is stunted and can continue only when she finds a caring
mother-figure,41 namely Ged. This explains why one of the first acts of her new life is to learn
Ged's language, Hardie, which will provide the Symbolic means for her to be inserted into
society in Havnor. 4z But the description of Tenar as a child, however feasible, does not account
for her sexuality. Perhaps Le Guin is implying that expressive sexuality is not appropriate for
teenagers; 43 it is also possible that female sexuality cannot be accommodated within the fantasy.
I find it incongruous that in a work written for adolescents, neither of the main protagonists
experiences the physical and sexual dimensions of puberty.
 152

When Tenar realizes that Ged will leave her in Havnor and there will be no fairytale
ending to their love affair, her discourse becomes petulant, like that of a child abandoned by an
idolized parent, or an adolescent rejected by an idealized love object:

He had made her follow him. He had called her by her name, and she had
come crouching to his hand, as the little wild desert rabbit had come to him out
of the dark. And now that he had the ring, now that the Tombs were in ruin and
their priestess forsworn forever, now he didn't need her, and went away where
she couldn't follow. He would not stay with her. He had fooled her, and would
leave her desolate.
(1993a: 294)

Bucknall explains the failure of their relationship to develop into marriage in terms of Tenar's
individuation needs:

The reader may share Tenar's disappointment that they are not going to marry,
but such a reaction is absurdly traditional in the context of this tale. How can
Tenar marry anyone? She is not complete; she has never learned to be free. She
has to learn to go her own way before she can give herself completely to anyone.
(1981: 54)

The appeal to a predetermined, universal trajectory of psychological development (the subject

must achieve individuation before attaining unity with another) makes this explanation sound
convincing. Nevertheless, I find its premises questionable and its conclusion superficial.
Psychoanalytical research indicates that oedipal concerns of sexuality and relationship
sometimes, paradoxically, precede the attainment of individuation. I conclude that Bucknall has
not paid enough attention to the unconscious oedipal issues that motivate the separation of the
'lovers'.

In one sense, Tenar's experience mirrors that of Hugh in Threshold and Owen in Very
Far Away From Anywhere Else. But where they find relationships a source of difficulty, Tenar
struggles to achieve individuation. Pre-oedipal issues provoke the crisis she needs to resolve,
through finding a love object, who helps her to break her oedipal ties to the 'family' of the
Tombs. In terms of social expectations, which see heterosexuality as the goal of maturation, she
gains more than Ged, for she confronts the oedipal issues of sexuality and difference, even
though she does not establish a 'normal' heterosexual marriage.
 153

Irena in Threshold Q.as a similar family history to Tenar's, for men are also functionally
absent from her socialization. Irena's father died shortly after the birth of her brother Michael,
and her mother, Mary Hanson, is fixated on the wish for children, having borne six children and
an indeterminate number of miscarriages (1982a: 72). In psychoanalytic terms, her wish to
remain in a mothering position can be explained in terms of her own unresolved pre-oedipal and
oedipal issues. As Chodorow explains, motherhood provides an occasion for psychological
regression:

A mother's regression to early relational stances in the course of mothering

activates these early constituted internal object-relationships, defenses, and
conflicts.
(1978: 89)

Ego-formation in girls is almost entirely dependent on their early relations with their mothers
(Chodorow 1978: 109-10). As a result, it seems likely that Irena will replicate the
disproportionate focus on experiences of primary love and unity that have led her mother to seek
an extended sequence of pregnancies. Indeed, her inner world manifests intense ambivalence
towards issues and objects connected with primary love:

I have got to get out. I can't keep coming home ... . Lovet What good is love?
I love her. I love Michael, just like she does. So what? God help me, I'll never
fall in love, never be in love, never love anybody. Love is just a fancy word for
how to hurt somebody worse. I want to get out. Clear out, clear out, clear out.
(1982a: 77)

Irena and Michael respond to family tensions in keeping with their gender-biased socialization.
Michael makes a psychological break with all forms of femininity, presumably based on aspects
of his mother's different sexuality which he finds threatening (1982a: 74). Irena remains
attached, not only to her rejecting brother but to her hapless mother. Over-identification with her
mother leads her to share a flat with an emotionally destructive couple at a higher rent than she
can comfortably afford, in order to be near her family. Interestingly, she justifies her dependency
in terms that echo Hugh's rationalization of his attachment to his mother:

But she could not just clear out, like Michael, so long, been good to know you.
Her mother had to have somebody around to depend on.
(1982a: 75, my italics)
 154

This reiteration of Hugh's dilemma prefigures later similarities in their development and the fact
that they will each become the means for the other to resolve adolescent tensions. A complex
system of projections has led Irena to believe that separation is not her lot because she is not a
man 'like Michael'. Irena's concerns are those of relatedness, attachment44 and bonding, rather
than the individuation her brother needs. A failure to acquire functional personal boundaries is
evident in the transfer of her overextended pre-oedipal attachment to her mother onto Mary
Hanson herself. Like Tenar, Irena's difficulties with identity are expressed in an ambiguous
name, where she is 'Irene' to acquaintances and 'Irena' to love objects (1982a: 86). Hugh's use
of the more familiar name heralds an unconscious recognition of the girl's pre-oedipal concerns,
and creates the conditions for their bond.

Irena's desire to 'clear out', which she understands superficially as a wish for escape, also
expresses a drive for individuation via separation from her family. I see the alternative world she
(sentimentally) 45 calls 'the ain country' (1982a: 35) as being for her, as for Hugh, the locus of
unconscious desires and fears. When she is there, she displaces her regressive identification with
her mother onto the country itself:

Then she dropped down on all fours and kissed the dirt, pressing her face against
it like a suckling baby .... "So you are, so I am, so."
(1982a: 33)

Among the adults of Mountain Town, Irena experiences herself as uncomfortably positioned
between childhood and adulthood. Her relationship with Sofir and Palizot is based on her
accepting the role of a surrogate child, but she realizes with the onset of late adolescence that she
cannot play that part any longer (1982a: 39). She needs to break the surrogate family's hold over
her oedipal strivings, and withdraw her libido from them46 in the search for a love object outside
the family.

An important index of Irena's developing sexuality is her view of the Master as a

transcendent Father and an ideal lover: 'But she would obey him. He was her law' (1982a: 45).
 155

This response springs from her failure to resolve the ambivalent erotic and authoritarian elements
in her oedipal relationship with her father, whose name, Nick Pannis (1982a: 72), puns on the
castration complex so effectively that it is impossible to believe the resonances are unintentional.
Irena's relations with male family members are marked by desire and guilt. She rationalizes her
mother's unhappiness, and, by extension, her own, as a failure in the woman's devotion: 'If she
had stayed loyal to his [Michael's] dead father, then her loyalty to him would have counted; but
she had remarried ... .' (l 982a: 74). She thinks of men, who represent sexual difference, as
belonging to each other; they are unheimlich. Her interactions with Michael are intensely
ambivalent. When he rejects their childhood closeness during adolescence, Irena passively
accepts his contempt:

She wanted to tell Michael [about her stepfather's sexual advances] and get some
support from him, a little help. But she couldn't tell him now. He would despise
her for allowing, inviting, Victor to hassle her. He already despised her for it, for
being a woman, therefore subject to lust, therefore unclean.
(1982a: 74)

These conflicts in relation to sexual difference are reiterated in her interaction with her lustful
stepfather Victor (1982a: 74), whom she dare not confront. In sum, Irena views masculinity, as
Tenar does, as a form of otherness profoundly to be feared, and either to be avoided or adored
and obeyed without question.

It is not surprising that when Irena meets Hugh she responds to him with hostility, as an
invader of her territory. Initially, invested with the fear that she feels towards all men, he appears
'massive' to her (1982a: 52). Her shifting oedipal energies are evident, though, when she
perceives him in terms of similarity rather than difference, as 'her own age or younger' (1982a:
70). Her jealousy of his heroic status in the alternative world betokens a failure to create and
maintain effective personal boundaries (Chodorow 1978: 110, 140) as a result of unresolved pre-
oedipal conflicts. But once her libido has been withdrawn from her surrogate parents - Sofir,
Palizot and the Master - she easily makes the cathectic shift to a love object outside the circles
of primary love.

The agent that resolves Hugh's and Irena's pre-oedipal concerns is the dragon. Irena's
 156

idealization of the Master, and Hugh's of Allia, ends when they realize that they have callously
been sacrificed to a terrifying, supernatural being. This 'dragon' is a far cry from the majestic,
supra-human dragons of The Earthsea Trilogy. Unlike them, its attributes are all human features,
exaggerated to frightening proportions:

The voice beat all thought from the mind, louder yet, horrible and desolate,
enormous, craving. Hugh looked up and the creature from which the voice came
was there, on the path above them, wrinkled, twice a man's height, dragging its
bulk painfully and with terrible quickness, round mouth open in the hissing howl
of hunger and insatiable pain ....
(1982a: 141-42)

The creature contravenes the conventions of heroic conflicts with unnamed monsters 47 by
evoking pity for its obvious pain and blindness, together with fear. Its hunger evokes the primal
terror of being swallowed or engulfed by another. The insatiable wish to consume, which is
evident in all its gestures, echoes Mrs Rogers' s need for companionship and security. Both can
satisfy their needs only by destroying other creatures' vitality. It is possible, then, that the dragon
is a concrete, generalized version of Hugh and Irena's true antagonist: their over-extended
dependence on their mothers. It does not arise from outside the self, but within it (Jackson 1981:
58-59), and what it threatens is the dissolution of the self in the insatiability of its own fear and
desire. It also functions for Hugh and Irena in the same way as Le Guin's Jungian shadow, for
it is 'on the threshold between the conscious and the unconscious mind' and although it is
'inferior, primitive, awkward, animallike, childlike' (Le Guin 1993b: 60), it is nevertheless their
'guide' to individuation.

The Eye of the Heron (1978) is unusual among the novels I am discussing here since it
does not portray the formation of a 'couple'. Rather, the novel focuses on a single female
protagonist, Luz Marina Falco Cooper, whose many names testify to the overdetermination of
her identity by a surplus of forebears. Luz is in the intensely ambivalent position of lacking a
mother and consequently depending on her father, Boss Luis Bumier Falco, for nurturing and
primary love attachment. Luz is dimly aware that the pre-oed1oal and oedipal overtones of the
father-daughter relationship prevent her from achieving a successful transition to a heterosexual
relationship:
 157

She had evaded marriage only because Falco, whether he knew it or not, didn't
want to let her go from his house. He was used to having her there. They were
alike, very much alike; they enjoyed each other's company more, perhaps than
anyone else's.
(1978: 26)

This description evokes Chodorow's description of fathers' ambivalent role in the development
of their daughters' sexuality:

[Leonard] gives clinical examples of ways a father can be not there enough,
which leads a girl to idealize her father and men, or to endow them with
immensely sadistic or punitive characteristics - or can be there too much (be too
possessive, seductive, or identified with their daughter), requiring her to develop
defensive measures against involvement with him and with men. Fathers,
Leonard argues, must be able to make themselves available as a heterosexual love
object and to offer affection without being seduced by their daughters' fantasies
or seducing them with their own.
(1978: 118)

The possessive overtones of Falco's attachment to Luz point to his 'being there too much' and
identifying too closely with his daughter. It seems likely that, after his wife's death, he has taken
Luz as a surrogate love object in her place. In the process, he prevents her from finding a love
object outside the family.

Falco appears to have succeeded in inculcating 'defensive measures' in his daughter

against involvement with men. Luz dreads the heterosexual involvement that marriage will
bring:

And what use was she, what was she good for? The continuation of the
house of Falco, of course. And then what? Either Herman Marquez or Herman
Macmilan. And nothing whatever she could do about it. She would be a wife.
She would be a daughter-in-law. She would wear her hair in a bun, and scold_ the
servants, and listen to the men carousing in the hall after supper, and have babies.
One a year.
(1978: 26)

On the one hand, Luz is articulating feminist resentment against the patriarchal system that
defines and measures her identity in terms of her relationships as 'a wife ... a daughter-in-law'
 158

and does not offer her any opportunities for individuation. It is unlikely that either Luz or Le
Guin has missed the irony that she will, in this prognosis, be owned by a husband called 'Her
man'. On the other hand, I read Luz's distaste for marriage as an index of her pre-oedipal fear
of sexuality and (masculine) otherness. This has been internalized as fear of her own sexualized
body, which is destined to 'have babies'. In the light of psychoanalytic insights into the pre-
oedipal and oedipal tensions of young girls, this passage reveals Luz's unarticulated wish to
remain in the familiar circle of primary love with her father.

Luz displays ambivalence towards her own pre-oedipal attachment to her father. Her
inner evolution brings with it a deepening awareness that the condition of childhood, an easy
acceptance of dependence on her father, is becoming~obsolete. She becomes bored with him
· (1978: 22) and wishes she could change the power-balance of their relationship (1978: 26). At
the same time, she is powerless to speed up her own development by initiating a shift in libido
away from Falco. This takes place unexpectedly, when Vera Adelson, the spokesperson for the
people of Shantih/Shanty Town, is arrested and quartered at Casa Falco. Almost immediately,
Vera takes on the role of Luz's surrogate mother, educating the girl in matters outside the family,
such as the politics of passive resistance practised in Shantih/Shanty Town (1978: 49). She
becomes a mother-like mentor, providing company for Luz in traditionally feminine, that is to
say domestic, tasks (1978: 83). More importantly, she draws Luz's interest away from the
restrictive confines of the family, where Luis Falco keeps his daughter from growing up.

The Law of the Father, as articulated by Falco, enjoins political and sexual acquiescence
in the status quo on Victoria. Vera embodies the appeal of radicalism together with the drive to
break the hold of the Father. It is psychologically as well as politically necessary for Luz to
transfer her libidinal investment from Falco to Vera. In so doing she takes the first step towards
a resolution of her pre-oedipal and oedipal conflicts. The second is provided by Lev Shults, the
young 'leader' of the passive resisters in Shantih/Shanty Town. Luz remembers Lev as someone
who catalysed her own individuation by virtue of his difference. In a previous incident, the
Shanty-Towners' refusal to accept being subjugated by the Bosses combines with Lev's (sexual)
Otherness to give Luz a glimpse of the City through the lens of political idealism (1978: 29).
When she is alone again, Luz's resentment of the narrowness of her socially-ordained destiny is
 159

redoubled:

She strode on, fighting tears that had come upon her unawares: tears of anger
because she could never walk alone, never do anything by herself, never ... . The
men thought everything, did everything, ran everythi~, made everything, made
the laws, broke the laws, punished the lawbreakers; and there was no room left
for the women, no City for the ']omen. Nowhere, nowhere, but in their own
rooms, alone. /
(1978: 31)

This important passage provides insight into Luz's psychological processes, which epitomize the
paradoxical needs of the adolescent for individuation (aloneness) and relationship.

As Hugh does for Irena, Lev offers Luz the chance to make a final break with her primary
love object. From the outset, she is struck by his political and sexual Otherness:

He was so utterly different from the man whose name she had just said [Herman
Macmilan] and whose image filled her mind - the splendid face and muscular
body, broad chest, long legs, strong hands, heavy clothing, tunic, trousers, boots,
belt, coat, gun, whip, knife .... This man was barefoot; she could see the ribs and
breastbone under the dark, fine skin of his chest.
(1978: 114)

Marrying Herman Macmilan would perpetuate Luz's pre-oedipal dependence on her father. But,
by leaving Casa Falco and going to Lev, she has already chosen to invest her energies in the
difference represented by the Other's sexuality. In a reiteration of the pattern I have described
in sexual relationships, Luz affirms Lev's identity, that is, his pre-oedipal drive for separation
from others (1978: 129). He, in tum, fulfils her oedipal need for relatedness. After his death,
she poignantly mourns her loss of belonging and connection:

But where shall I go? Where shall I go, alone?

Without Lev, without the mother I never knew and the father I can never
know, without my house and my City, without a friend ... . He was my chance,
my luck. And I was his.
(1978: 168)

The outcome of Luz's bond with Lev is not marriage, as (symbolically) in Threshold, but final
separation when Lev is killed by the Bosses in a striking portrayal of the indifference of political
 160

conflict to individual destinies. Nevertheless, the connection gives Luz the impetus she needs
to achieve individuation, to 'becom[e] her own self' (Jung 1990: 147) when she leads the
expedition from Shantih/Shanty Town into the wilderness to establish a new community. This
pattern of political and sexual awakening conjoining to bring about a woman's individuation
also appears in A Woman's Liberation (1995a).

At first glance, Natalie in Very Far Away from Anywhere Else has little in common with
Tenar, Irena or Luz. Natalie appears to have resolved her pre-oedipal conflicts to the point where
she can say with absolute assurance: "'No teacher. Just music"' (1976b: 15). Nevertheless, a
closer examination of her psychology reveals significant similarities with the other female
characters. While Tenar is literally cloistered in the Place of the Tombs, Natalie is
psychologically cloistered by her devotion to music. Of all the protagonists in the works under
discussion, Natalie has the most well-adjusted parents. They respect their daughter's need for
individuation, even to the point that they collaborate with her in preserving her isolation:

Her father was this grim, fundamentalist type, her mother was always calm and
serene, her older sisters had both married and moved away, she worked and
taught and practiced and composed and dreamed music. There wasn't anything
funny, anything ridiculous in her life .... What I realize now is that she needed
me just as badly as I needed her.
(1976b: 38)

Owen shrewdly recognizes that Natalie's parents have helped their daughter to remain in a pre-
oedipal phase to the point where she has never confronted oedipality in the form of sexual
difference. In a way, this sounds like a restatement of the theme of marriage: men and women
need each other to establish a stable identity. But because Natalie has achieved individuation,
it must be read in other ways as well.

Like Ged, Natalie is an artist-figure. Selinger contends that creative individuals recur in
Le Guin's fiction as versions of the author herself (1988: 26). He goes on to argue that
~chizophrenia is an essential component of artistic temperament. While I do not agree with all
the examples he cites in defence of his thesis, 48 the description of the artist locked into a private
language that prevents communication with others applies both to Natalie and Le Guin. The
 161

author admits difficulty in this area:

... the problem of communication is a complex one, and ... some of us introverts
have solved it in a curious, not wholly satisfactory, but interesting way: we
communicate (with all but a very few persons) in writing. As if we were deaf and
dumb. And not just in writing, but indirectly in writing.
(1993b: 42)

Similarly, Owen recognizes that Natalie can only communicate in music (1976b: 80). Her own
creations function for her as selfobjects, but she does not invest libido in anyone outside her bond
with music. At the beginning of the narrative, oedipal concerns are surfacing in her psyche. She
wants to establish a rapport with others to ensure successful oedipalization, but, like an autistic
child, she finds it difficult (1976b: 35-36). The problem is compounded by her artistic need for
an audience. 49 These dilemmas are resolved by 'Heterosexual object finding' (Blos 1962: 87).

Blos 's description of burgeoning sexuality in the phase of 'adolescence proper' strongly
recalls Natalie:

Heterosexual object finding, made possible by the abandonment of the

narcissistic and bisexual positions, characterizes the psychological development
of adolescence proper. More precisely, we should speak of a gradual affirmation
of the sex-appropriate drive moving into ascendancy and bringing increasingly
conflictual anxiety to bear on the ego.
(1962: 87)

Natalie does indeed experience 'increasingly conflictual anxiety' as her attachment to Owen
sparks ambivalence towards oedipal issues connected with the body and sexuality. On their
second trip to Jade Beach, the intensity of these conflicts provokes an explosive outburst when
Owen tries to kiss her (1976b: 55-56). She displaces her own tensions onto a cosmic standard
of 'rightness' in a remarkably concise expression of the adolescent's self-contradictoriness
towards a love object: 'No, I don't. I don't, Owen. I love you. It isn't right' (1976b: 55). This
 162

rationalization appeals to Owen's intellectual aspirations, and he accepts this deferment of sexual
energy, but I believe a closer look reveals an underlying terror of sexuality and difference.
Natalie's greater capacity for emotional relatedness, which comes from her pre-oedipal
connection to her mother, is evident in the avowal of love. Ultimately it is she who ensures that
her relationship with Owen continues, but her ambivalence around sexuality persists. At the end
of the narrative, she has, like Tenar, achieved a qualified acceptance of sexuality in herself and
others:

Natalie and I saw each other several times a week in May and June. It
was difficult sometimes, because we did not always manage to stick to the six-
second maximum. As she said, neither of us are good at taking things lightly ...
we both were basically certain that we couldn't make any commitment yet, and
that sex was no good to us without a commitment, but that we were no good
without love.
(1976b: 86)

The strict insistence on a 'six-second maximum' for physical involvement probably comes from
Natalie, who is more ambivalent towards sex. Likewise it is her position that 'sex was no good
to us without a commitment'; that is, relational issues take precedence over sexuality. Finally,
this novel by a woman ends on a note of typically female valorization of relationship.

This chapter has examined the portrayal of adolescence in The Earthsea Trilogy,
Threshold and Very Far Away from Anywhere Else in the light of psychoanalytic insights into
the creation of individual identity, a self with a name that differentiates it from other selves.
While I do not think that a psychoanalytic reading is the only possible approach to Le Guin's
texts, I believe that my examination of pre-oedipal and oedipal concerns in the novels reveals a
closer fit than has previously been recognized between these fictions and psychoanalytical
interpretation. This congruence is most clearly seen in the portrayal of the different development
of young men and women. In this respect, even the 'fantastic' aspects of the novels have a
'realistic' orientation since they reflect, rather than challenge, the prevailing status quo. This
leads men to aspire to be public heroes as a result of their successful differentiation from others,
while women are socialized into accepting roles that have more to do with relationship and
domesticity. All the men in the novels are more preoccupied with their own separateness and
individuation than with object needs. Ged is particularly unaware of the need for a love object,
 163

and in psychological terms this suggests a failure to come to terms with oedipal concerns relating
to self and other, such as sexual desire.

Young women, by contrast, are depicted as more concerned with oedipal issues, namely
sexuality and difference, than with pre-oedipal matters relating to individuation. I believe this
is true, even though Tenar (once freed from the Tombs) and Natalie are strong, individuated
women characters. 50 The degree of anxiety and ambivalence towards men in the inner worlds
of the woman characters is a striking index of their failure to come to terms with oedipalization.
It is also notable that the male characters do not represent women to themselve8 with equivalent
intensity. As I have shown, Le Guin also offers insight into how women's sense of self is
constructed in relation to the nuclear family and sexual others. In my view, the novels endorse
Chodorow's argument, in The Reproduction ofMothering, that women attach more significance
to relatedness than men, for whom the most pressing psychological issues are those concerning
the self.

Finally, it is necessary to consider the novels' representation of 'the family of the family'
(Estes 1992: 68). In my view, some aspects of the fiction attack social norms, while others
reinforce them. The pre-eminence of names in The Earthsea Tn"logy lends support, albeit with
some qualifications, to the notion that individuals have an essential identity that distinguishes
them from others. On the other hand, there is a consistently sceptical view of the institution of
the nuclear family, which is constitutive of both the individual and the collective self in Western
society. Parents, especially, are targets: they are either absent, as in the case of Ged and Tenar,
or they are psychologically inadequate. Parenting appears more as training in psychopathology
than as wise education of the young, and parents themselves are seen as antagonists rather than
nurturers. The proper behaviour for adolescents, Le Guin implies, is to leave home, not only
physically but psychologically as well. Psychoanalytic thinking makes the same point when it
represents the withdrawal of libido from primary love objects as a major task of adolescence.

As I have shown, Le Guin's novels repeatedly stress the necessity of union with an other,
usually a sexual other, in order for individuals to develop psychologically. This is in keeping
with psychoanalytic models of development, where oedipal issues of sexuality and otherness
 164

must be resolved in the adolescent period, in order for pre-oedipal concerns with individuation
and separation to be dealt with successfully. At this point Le Guin, contemporary
psychoanalysis, and society are in harmony: the transition to heterosexuality is the primary goal
of adolescence.
 165

NOTES
1. Tehanu, published in 1992, twenty years after The Farthest Shore, is sub-titled 'The Last
Book of Earthsea' since it deals with the characters and topoi of The Earthsea Trilogy.
Nevertheless I consider that the time interval between the third and fourth books of what has now
become The Earthsea Quartet (to which all page numbers in this chapter refer), together with Le
Guin's radically different approach to her fictional material in the fourth book, justify its being
discussed in a later chapter. Accordingly Tehanu is examined in Chapter Five,
'Disempowerment'.

2. Published in the United States as The Beginning Place.

3. Published in the United States under the present title; published in the United Kingdom
with the title A Very Long Way from Anywhere Else.

4. Bacal quotes Balint's summary of this tension:

Almost all ... [the] terms and concepts [of classical psychoanalysis] were derived
from ... One-Body Psychology .... That is why they can only give a clumsy,
approximate description of what happens in the psycho-analytical situation which
is essentially a Two-Body Situation.
(Bacal and Newman 1990: 250)

5. The Barrows are probably referring to Thompson's essay on 'Jungian Patterns in Ursula
K. Le Guin's The Farthest Shore', which astutely investigates Le Guin's deployment of Jungian
archetypes such as the shadow and the alter ego (Coyle 1986: 190-91).

6. Here I am using the term 'Freudian' loosely, to include neo-Freudian interpretations

advanced by thinkers such as Klein and Lacan, as well as by object-relations theorists.

7. See, for example, Cummins (1990a); Esmonde (Olander and Greenberg 1979 15-35);
Crow and Erlich (Olander and Greenberg 1979: 200-24); Slusser (1976); and Shippey (Bloom
1986: 99-117). Two notable exceptions to this trend are Bucknall (1981) and Selinger (1988).

8. Freud's famous essay, 'Some Psychical Consequences of the Anatomical Distinction

Between the Sexes' (Gay 1989: 670-78), sets out his findings, both in relation to children and
adolescents.

9. Selinger's book, Le Guin and Identity in Contemporary Fiction, offers what is to my

knowledge the only psychoanalytical reading of Le Guin' s fiction. Selinger reads the novels
mainly as avatars of the problems of differentiation and communication attendant on selfhood.
In keeping with the title of my thesis, I focus more on concerns of self and other - that is, on
themes such as identity and sexuality - than he does.

10. Lacan makes it clear that the ambiguity of this phrase, which may mean either the desire
for the Other or the Other's desire, is entirely intentional (1977: 115).
 166

11. As early as 1924, Homey took issue with Freud's reading of women's sexuality (Mitchell
1974: 125) on the grounds that the sense of inferiority Freud imputed to girl-children, based on
their 'defective' genitalia, was unjustifiable except in terms of male chauvinism. Several later
feminists have taken the same starting point for an attack on Freud's reading of biological
determinism in the making of a woman's psyche. See, for example, Beauvoir (1954), Friedan
(1963) and Millett (1970), whom Le Guin mentions as important influences in her growing
awareness of feminism (1993b: 156). Chodorow differs from these feminists in that she
assimilates many of Freud's central insights, such as his division of sexual development into a
pre-oedipal and an Oedipal phase; but she adds a sociological dimension to her research by
giving weight to women's position in society, specifically as mothers of children. Given my
interest in parental influence on the developing sexuality of adolescents, Chodorow's brand of
(post-) Freudian theory has proved the most useful.

12. See Blos (1962: 72, 75, 87); Bacal and Newman (1990: 242); Chodorow (1978: 155-56).

13. See, for example, Gandalf in Tolkien's The Lord of the Rings (1968) or Merlin in
Bradley's The Mists ofAvalon (1982).

14. Ambivalence towards one's mother, and its consequences for the splitting of the self, is
discussed in detail by Klein (Bacal and Newman 1990: 64-69).

15. See Bucknall (1981: 40) and Slusser (Bloom 1986: 75).

16. Ged reacts with a powerful mixture of fear and desire when he meets Serret as an adult
(1993a: 110-12). Their encounter has overtones of sexual stereotypes, for here Le Guin depicts
Serret, less ambiguously than in their first meeting, as a temptress seeking to enslave Ged to her
service (1993a: 112).

17. The tale of Ged's integration of his shadow into himself is the most frequently described
aspect of A Wimrd of Earthsea. See, for example, Slusser (Bloom 1986: 75); Shippey (Bloom
1986: 106); Esmonde (Olander and Greenberg 1979: 17-18) and Crow and Erlich (Olander and
Greenberg 1979: 203).

18. Shippey makes the same point in connection with the shadow's liminal status (Bloom
1986: 106), but does not pursue the psychoanalytical implications of his assertion.

19. Manlove, whom Bassnett describes as 'hardly left of centre' (1991: SO), claims that
conservatism is integral to the genre of fantasy at the beginning of his essay on The Earthsea
Trilogy:

Fantasy is a profoundly conservative genre. It usually portrays the preservation

of a status quo, looks to the past to sustain the nature and values of the present,
and delights in the nature of created things.
(1980: 287)

I would argue for a double movement in fantasy towards conservatism and radicalism. It seems
· to me that the representation of 'anti-cognitive' elements in fantasy (Suvin 1979: 24)
 167

encapsulates a profoundly subversive impulse.

20. Shakespeare. 1983. Romeo and Juliet. II, ii, 43.

21. Now the Lord God had formed out of the ground all the beasts of the field
and all the birds of the air. He brought them to the man to see what he
would name them; and whatever the man called each living creature, that
was its name. So the man gave names to all the livestock, the birds of the
air and all the beasts of the field.
(Genesis 2: 19-20, NIV version)

Le Guin reverses this narrative sequence in 'She Unnames Them', where the (unnamed)
protagonist strips plants and animals of their names (1985c).

22. Taylor makes an important distinction between identity as sameness and identity as the
ability to persist through time as oneself (1984: 37).

23. Versfeld believes that a person may adopt a persona or inauthentic identity, different
from his or her 'true' identity, when to do so will foster social conformity or achieve economic
ends such as job promotion. His distinction between person and persona, or 'true' and 'false'
identity, is contained in the essay 'Morality and Moralism' (1972: 81-98).

24. I am indebted for this insight to Derrida's discussion of the unreliability of names in his
discussion of signatures and iterability in 'Signature Event Context', as analysed by Culler
(Derrida 1982a; Culler 1983: 125-28).

25. Coleridge takes up this problem at length in his Treatise on Method (Snyder 1934), where
he examines the relationship between language and thought and concludes:

In the infancy of the Human Mind all our ideas are instincts, and Language is
happily contrived to lead us from the vague to the distinct, from the imperfect to
the full and finished form ....
(Snyder 1934: 6)

Much earlier, Aristotle explored various models of language and concluded that truth or falsity
resided, not in words whose meanings were arbitrarily assigned (1963: 59), but in propositions
(1963: 137). This represented a break with the Socratic understanding of language as imitating
reality (Plato 1983: 425) and set up the two opposing views of the question, which remained
dominant until Derrida's investigation of the relationship between speech and writing in Of
Grammatology (1976).

26. See, for example, Scholes (1975a: 83-84) and Cummins (1990a: 32).

27. The Equilibrium, mentioned several times in The Earthsca Trilogy, operates as a kind of
supreme value (Wood, in Bloom 1986: 206; Crow and Erlich, in Olander and Greenberg 1979:
201). It is almost a substitute for God in what might be called Le Guin's 'humanistic atheism'.
Taylor denigrates humanistic atheism on the grounds that it 'inverts the Creator/creature
 168

relationship and transforms theology into anthropology [Le Guin's favourite science]' (1984: 20).
He does admit, however, that 'it remains closely related to critical developments in theology,
science, and philosophy' (1984: 20), thus providing, at least, an effective substitute for theism.
The Equilibrium is more usually equated with the Tao (Bittner, in Bloom 1986: 123; Cummins
1990a: 35; Crow and Erlich, in Olander and Greenberg 1979: 221), but I think that Taylor's term
adequately describes both Taoism and the Equilibrium.

28. The idea of self-regulation here, hinting that the entire system of islands and sea together
with their life-forms is alive, represents a point of similarity between Earthsea and General
Systems Theory. Not only have Lovelock and Margulis suggested that the earth is a single living
organism (Capra 1982: 307), but self-regulation is, according to Capra, one of the defining
qualities of a system (1982: 290).

29. Here I am using the term 'unconscious' to denote the realm of the psyche that lies beyond
and on the margins of conscious awareness. This sense of the term is common to both Freud and
Jung (Gay 1989: 19; Jung 1990: 294-97). The space of the unconscious has much in common
with what Suvin calls the 'anti-cognitive', which, he asserts, is the defining quality of fantasy as
opposed to science fiction (1979: 8, 24).

30. Here again I am reading Le Guin in a manner that is probably counter to her own
intentions. Given the author's fondness for Jung, it seems likely that her understanding of the
unconscious is a Jungian one. Nevertheless, I believe that a Freudian model of the unconscious
as a repository of repressed psychic content is pertinent to The Farthest Shore.

31. I am aware that my reading of the novels at this point contradicts Lacan's view of the
entry into the realm that he calls 'the Symbolic' at the oedipal stage as an assumption of the Law
of the Father.

32. With a similar desire to rehabilitate so-called escapist writing to mine, Talbot explores
the positive features of women's escape in The Earthsea Quartet (Filmer 1992: 135-47).

33. Attebery points to the function of the fantasy world as a supplement to both Hugh's and
Irena's inadequate family lives in his essay, 'The Beginning Place: Le Guin's Metafantasy'
(Bloom 1986: 235-42).

34. Blos attributes the high number of car accidents among adolescents to a stage in the
withdrawal of libido from their parents:

As an intermediate step, the ego becomes the recipient of the libido withdrawn
from object representations; all ego functions - not only the self - can become
cathected in the process. This circumstance gives the individual a false sense of
power which in tum impairs his judgment [sic] in critical situations, often with
catastrophic consequences, a good example being the frequent automobile
accidents of teenagers.
(1962: 100)
 169

35. Other examples of Le Guin's distaste for religious orthodoxy are to be found in the
obsessive logocentricity of the Yomeshta in The Left Hand of Darkness (1969) and the worship
of the cruel patriarchal god One by the Condor in Always Coming Home (1985a).

36. This interpretation does not apply to Tehanu, where Le Guin brings to bear a more overtly
feminist paradigm in the depiction and valorization of women's social contribution.

37. This is not an original insight. In 'Some Psychical Consequences of the Anatomical
Distinction Between the Sexes', Freud concludes that: 'Whereas in boys the Oedipus complex
is destroyed by the castration complex, in girls it is made possible and led up to by the castration
complex' (Gay 1989: 676). Similarly, Blos's description of early adolescence contains the
statement: 'Let us now tum to the girl in early adolescence. She shows no narrow parallelism
to the boy's development' (1962: 82).

38. Kristeva has given a profound discussion of the attraction of fetishism and the drive
towards what is horrible, in Powers of Horror: An Essay on Abjection (1982).

39. After her delivery/deliverance from the Tombs, Tenar can also be read as a home-seeking
pioneer. Her first steps outside the Tombs take her to the western mountains, and later she
travels west from the Kargad Empire to Havnor. Stout describes the significance of 'westering'
in American literature as the direction of the good life:

... westerly movement is typically associated with positive values such as

freedom and progress ... . More abstractly, like the westerly march of society, the
journey symbolizes Progress, mankind's [sic] efforts toward intellectual or moral
goals, even the search for meaning itself.
(1983: 6)

40. My use of quotation marks indicates a recognition of Chodorow's point that mothering
need not be the exclusive province of women, although this is most often the case (1978: 11).
In addition, the eunuch Manan's nurturing behaviour towards Tenar during her childhood at the
Place of the Tombs comes close to what is usually described as maternal.

41. See Chodorow's summary of the research indicating that babies deprived of affection do
not develop normally (1978: 32-33).

42. This is also in line with research in cognitive psychology, where language acquisition
is seen as a crucial early key for children to achieving goals. See, for example, Kristeva (1986:
100) and Wilber (1983: 94).

43. The mandatory celibacy of Kesh adolescents in Always Coming Home (1985a: 488) can
be seen as a later version of the same idea.

44. Bacal and Newman identify an interest in 'attachment' and 'attachment behaviour' as the
hallmarks of Bowlby's object-relations theory (1990: 208-13).
 170

45. Blos attributes excessive sentimentality in one adolescent girl to confusion about
sexuality and gender identity (1962: 86-87), a finding which is also pertintent to Irena.

46. The withdrawal of libido from the original love objects (the parents) is seen by Blos as
an inevitable phase of adolescence (1962: 100, 122).

47. Baldick's discussion of the monster in Frankenstein includes an explication of early

meanings of the term 'monster', including the sense of being made of ill-assorted parts (1987:
12-18).

48. Selinger' s approach has interesting implications for Ged. As I noted earlier, mages in
Earthsea function similarly to mystics or shamans in 'real' societies. Wilber notes in The Atman
Project that mystics and schizophrenics have similar psychological configurations in that both
experience dissolution of their ego-boundaries. But he distinguishes between them on the
grounds that 'the mystic is exploring and mastering some of the same higher realms that
overpower the schizophrenic' (1980: 157-58, my italics). In other words, the mystic actively
seeks to break down his or her ego-boundaries by means of spiritual exercises. I believe Ged' s
intuitive connection with the Equilibrium belongs to the order of mystical transcendence of the
limitations of self, and not to symptoms of schizophrenia, as Selinger maintains.

49. Le Guin's description of her early career as an author acknowledges the futility and
solipsism of creating works of art solely for oneself:

To put it briefly, I had been writing all my life, and it was becoming a case of
publish or perish. You cannot keep filling up the attic with mss. Art, like sex,
cannot be carried on indefinitely solo; after all, they have the same enemy,
sterility.
(1993b: 23, my italics)

50. It is only in later novels such as Always Coming Home (1985a) and Tehanu (1992), as
well as in many of the short stories published in The Compass Rose (1982b), that Le Guin
directly challenges the position of women in the sexual status quo.
 171

CHAPTER FOUR

RE-INVENTING H/hISTORY

... [H]istorical narratives are not only models of past events and
processes, but also metaphorical statements which suggest a
relation of similitude between such events and processes and the
story types that we conventionally use to endow the events of our
lives with culturally sanctioned meanings.
(White 1978: 88)

The trouble is, we've all let ourselves become part of the killer
story, and so we may get finished along with it. Hence it is with
a certain feeling of urgency that I seek the nature, subject, words
of the other story, the untold one, the life story.
(Le Guin 1989: 168)

Fiction and history have a troubled relationship. The historian (supposedly) deals with
what 'really' happens, with events in the real world. The fiction writer (supposedly) deals with
imaginary events - with what does not happen. In crude terms, this is how many readers and
writers of history and fiction distinguish between the two modes. This chapter is based on the
assumption that this distinction is mistaken, and that the converse is true: fiction and history
have a close relationship of reciprocal influence. In my discussion, I shall rely not on 'history'
as a sequence of past events, but rather on metahistory, as defined by White:

Every proper history presupposes a metahistory which is nothing but the web of
commitments which the historian makes in the course of his interpretation on the
aesthetic, cognitive and ethical levels ....
(1987: 71)

It is not Le Guin's representation of the 'facts' of 'what happened' that interests me, but her
representation of history itself in four novels where history is carefully foregrounded - The Lalhe
of Heaven (1971), Orsinian Tales (1976a), Malafrena (1979a) and Always Coming Home
(1985a).
 172

In the last century, Ranke defined the task of history as 'simply to show how it really was
(wie es eigentlich gewesen [sic])' (Carr 1961: 8). His views, which dominated historical studies
for a long time, have given way to a more complex view of history as discourse. To write
discourse is, following the insights of Foucault and Derrida, 1 to deal in the slippery medium of
language, which always means more and less than the author or reader can know or control.
Secondly, history as written must be written by someone, and this fact destroys its aspirations
to 'objectivity'. Carr describes the historian's intervention in his material as follows:

History consists of a corpus of ascertained facts. The facts a:~ available t~ ·: ~

historian in documents, inscriptions and so on, like fish on the fishmonger's slab.
The historian collects them, takes them home, and cooks and serves them in
whatever style appeals to him.
(1961: 9)

Ricoeur devotes an essay to the question of 'Objectivity and Subjectivity in History', concluding
that:

After having observed and insisted that history reflects the subjectivity of
the historian, we must say that the historian's craft educates his subjectivity.
History makes the historian as much as the historian makes history. Or, to be
more precise, the historian's craft makes history and the historian.
(1965: 31)

Another way of putting this might stress the shaping role of 'theory', understood as value, in
historical accounts. Looked at in this light, as discourse mediated by its writer's subjectivity,
history begins to share crucial features with fiction.

I believe that fiction is as dependent on history as history is on fiction, despite claims that
fiction is 'escapist'. This is clearly a Marxist position, espoused by Jameson when he claims that

[The Political Unconscious] conceives of the political perspective not as some

supplementary method, not as an optional auxiliary to other interpretive methods
current today - the psychoanalytic or the mythcritic, the stylistic, the ethical, the
structural - but rather as the absolute horizon of all reading and all interpretation.
(1982: 17)

But it is not the exclusive preserve of Marxist critics. A less aggressive understanding of history,
 173

viewed as 'context', also sees it as making an indispensable contribution to literary meaning:

Meaning is a continual shuttling back and forth between the language of the work
and a network of contexts which are not in the work but are essential for its
realization.
(Scholes 1975b: 147)

It is perhaps less obvious that 'non-realist' fiction depends on history for its production. But in
1972, Le Guin formulated her own response and responsibility to contingent, 'extra-textual' 2
factors ris follows:

Sophisticated readers are accepting the fact that an improbable and unmanageable
world is going to produce an improbable and hypothetical art. At this point,
realism is perhaps the least adequate means of understanding or portraying the
incredible realities of our existence.
(1993b: 52-53)

And later, writing of responses in science fiction to the threat of nuclear war, she says that what
writers need to make their work answerable to the pressures of contemporary life is

... to face the present, to live in the present, to live as a responsible being among
other beings in the sacred world here and now, which is all we have, and all we
need, to found our hope upon.
(1989: 103)

In this chapter history is considered largely as story. This view links Le Guin's view of
story-making as a fundamental human practice3 to post-structuralist understandings of the
interdependence between history and narrative. White, who may be the foremost proponent of
this position, formulates his views polemically as follows:

... there has been a reluctance to consider historical narratives as what they most
manifestly are: verbal fictions, the contents of which are as much invented as
found and the forms of which have more in common with their counterparts in
literature than they have with those in the sciences.
(1987: 82)

A milder version of the same notion is found in Veeser's summary of the key tenets of New
Historicism, which specifies 'that literary and non-literary "texts" circulate inseparably' (1989:
 174

xi).

Evidently, as there are many different kinds of story,4 there are also many different kinds
of history. Several of these will be examined in this chapter. Lyotard's distinction between
'grand Narratives' (1987: 15), the overarching narratives of legitimation that see history in terms
of a pre-ordained pattern of significant events made by great individuals, and 'the little na(fative
fpetit recit]' (1987: 60) of local significance is particularly important here. It strikingly echoes
Le Guin's distinction, articulated in 'The Carrier Bag Theory of Fiction' between two trends in
story-making:

It is hard to tell a really gripping tale of how I wrested a wild-oat seed

from its husk, and then another, and then another, and then another, and then
another, and then I scratched my gnat bites, and Ool said something funny, and
we went to the creek and got a drink and watched newts for a while, and then I
found another patch of oats .... No, it does not compare, it cannot compete with
how I thrust my spear deep into the titanic hairy flank while Oob, impaled on one
huge sweeping tusk, writhed screaming, and blood spouted everywhere in
crimson torrents, and Boob was crushed to jelly when the mammoth fell on him
as I shot my unerring arrow straight through eye to brain.
(1989: 165-66)

Later in the same essay, Le Guin labels the two kinds of story 'the killer story' and 'the life story'
(1989: 168). The predominance of the killer story in the (dis)course of western history gives rise
to the need to re-write history and Le Guin's attempt, in all four of the works under scrutiny in
this chapter but especially in Always Coming Home (1985a), 5 to do so.

The impulse to re-write history, to re-make the world, may be one of the spurs to Le
Guin's creation of alternate worlds that exist nowhere but in her own imagination. In this way,
time and place - a re-written history, a reconfigured topos - conjoin to produce a space in which
Le Guin feels comfortable. In the autobiographical essay, 'A Citizen of Mondath' (1993b: 20-
25), she records her early discovery of Dunsany's 'Inner Lands' and the accompanying sense that
'I had discovered my native country' (1993b: 21). Later in the essay it becomes clear that the
Inner Lands are the topos of 'non-realistic' fiction (fantasy ar.d science fiction), when she
describes her first attempts at writing:
 175

One of the novels [written before her first published story in 1962]6 was
set in contemporary San Francisco, but the others were set in an invented though
nonfantastic Central European country, as were the best short stories I had done.
They were not science fiction, they were not fantasy, yet they were not realistic.
(1993b: 23)

The 'nonfantastic Central European country' is Orsinia, 7 the topos for Orsinian Tales (1976a)
and Malafrena (1979a). Orsinian Tales, as critics have pointed out,8 is a complex series of short
stories. Each story is followed by the date of its occurrence so that the reader experiences the
events it portrays before being able to give it a definite 'setting' in chronology. Bittner astutely
explains the effect of the system of dates:

Le Guin' s ordering of the tales guides us through the history of Orsinia so that we
move forward only by circling back to the past; we understand any present
moment only as we understand it to be an organic part of its past and future.
After beginning in 1960 ("The Fountains"), we return to 1150 ("The Barrow"),
move forward to 1920 ("Ile Forest" and "Conversations at Night"), then on to
1956 ("The Road East"), back to 1910 ("Brothers and Sisters"), forward beyond
1956 to 1962 ("A Week in the Country"), back to 1938 ("An die Musik" [sic]),
forward beyond 1962 to 1965 ("The House"), back to 1640 ("The Lady of
Moge"), and finally forward to 1935 ("Imaginary Countries") ....
(Bloom 1986: 123)

I agree with Bittner's impression of a complex chronology, but I do not see the tales as making
up an 'organic vision of history' (Bloom 1986: 123). It seems to me that organicism implies an
inner order, if not a telos; and Orsinian Tales does not seem orientated towards any ultimate goal
or overarching structure. Indeed, it is doubtful that Le Guin ever makes a commitment to an
uncomplicated view of history as progress, although traces of teleology can be discerned in
Always Coming Home. Rather, I shall argue that Orsinian Tales emphasizes the iterability9 of
history together with a rejection of the 'grand Narratives' of western civilization.

In 'A Week in the Country' Stefan Fabbre, the protagonist of the previous story, explains
to his grandson (and the narrator explains to the audience) what is wrong with western
civilization:
 176

What would we do with freedom if we had it, Kosta? What has the West done
with it? Eaten it. Put it in its belly. A great wondrous belly, that's the West.
With a wise head on top of it, a man's head, with a man's mind and eyes - but the
rest all belly. He can't walk any more. He sits at table eating, eating, thinking
up machines to bring him more food, more food.
(1976a: 115)

The rampant consumerism and commodity fetishism, 10 which characterize western history and
make it a story of eating, are contrasted with the values Le Guin endorses in 'A Week in the
Country': love and family. On the one hand there is the 'killer story' of Kasimir's needless
death because 'Man they wanted got away' (1976a: 126). Kasimir falls victim to a story larger
than his own or his family's: the story of public, political violence. On the other hand there is
the 'life story' of the love between Stefan and Bruna, which Kasimir says is 'real' (1976a: 124).
Other stories in the volume reiterate the interplay between the two kinds of story. By careful
juxtaposition Le Guin creates a relation of mutual qualification between them. For example, in
'The Barrow', Count Freyga sacrifices a Christian priest, who is his guest, to the pagan god
Odne, because he believes that this will save the life of his wife who is dying in childbirth. A
single action intertwines the killer story and the life story, and it appears that they are
inextricable. But sacrifice has also dominated the previous story, 'The Fountains', where the
Orsinian scientist Adam Kether11 sacrifices his desire to defect from the tyrannous State be.cause
of 'mere fidelity' (1976a: 10). Eight centuries separate the time-frames of these two stories, and
yet the repetition of the narrative patterns conjures the iterability of events and experiences in
history. Local differences between them - Kether sacrifices his desire, Freyga sacrifices another
human being - supply the condition of possibility for iteration. In addition, I read Le Guin's
tampering with normal chronological sequence as reinforcing the emphasis on the iterable
situations rather than their situation in time.

Another version of the interaction between the 'killer story' and the 'life story' in
Orsinian Tales is the gentler tension between private and public histories. 'An die Musik', which
follows 'A Week in the Country', reiterates the previous tale's musical image, but places it in the
 177

centre stage of signification. The tale's protagonist is an aspirant composer, Ladislas Gaye,
seeking encouragement from the maestro, Otto Egorin. Gaye is shabbily dressed and no wonder:
Le Guin tells us, tangentially, that the year is 1938 and in Germany storm-clouds are gathering.
What he gains from the encounter is a realization of the precedence of his musical talent over
other commitments - familial, social or national. The final paragraph presents music and history
as contrapuntal:

What good is music? None, Gaye thought, and that is the point. To the world
and its states and armies and factories and Leaders, music says, "You are
irrelevant"; and, arrogant and gentle as a god, to the suffering man it says only,
"Listen." For being saved is not the point. Music saves nothing. Merciful,
uncaring, it denies and breaks down all the shelters, the houses men build for
themselves, that they may see the sky.
(1976a: 143)

Public and private realms, together with their conflicting claims on the individual, are
juxtaposed in most of the stories, so that their interplay acquires something of the status of a
theme. 12 At times this takes the form of a conflict between family responsibility and
individuation, for example in 'Ile Forest' and 'The Road East', where the protagonists face a
choice (the same choice) between their own desires and those of family members.

Bittner's statement that Orsinian Tales sets out 'the history of Orsinia' (Bloom 1986:
123) implies more about Le Guin's view of history, I think, than he is aware. The events that
shape the national destiny of Orsinia, its History, are, properly speaking, only narrated in
Malafrena. Parliamentary debates, international relations and epoch-making discoveries do not
appear in Orsinian Tales. Rather, the country's history is figured as 'little narrative[s]' (Lyotard
1987: 60) concerning individuals and their domestic situations. National and international affairs
are only alluded to indirectly, chiefly by the dates at the end of each story. 'An die Musik' and
'The Lady of Moge' are the only tales to include references to wider events. In 'An die Musik',
the aspirant composer Ladislas Gaye tells his wife, '"The English Prime Minister is in Munich
with Hitler'" (1976a: 141). And in 'The Lady of Moge', Orsinian History is invoked to explain
the otherwise unaccountable hostility between Andre and Isabella:

Four years passed, in the second of which, 1640, began the civil struggle for
 178

succession known as the War of the Three Kings.

(1976a: 158)

Similarly the stories 'Ile Forest' and 'Conversations at Night', both set in 1920, give no mention
of the socio-historical turbulence attendant on the First World War, but calmly narrate parallel
love stories between men who are damaged in some way and the women who choose them. This
approach invites accusations of historical irresponsibility, but ! think these are inappropriate.
Rather, I suggest that the effect is to displace History from its usual place at the centre of
meaning and replace it with what I have called 'history': the narratives of particular, ordinary,
individuals. 13 This method, Le Guin's texts imply, generates a more authentic account of
conditions than a list of important events. Far from being irresponsible, Le Guin's approach
participates in the same validation of detail that marks Foucault's metahistorical reflections in
'Nietzsche, Genealogy, History':

Effective history [which Foucault opposes to 'traditional history' in the essay] ...
shortens its vision to those things nearest to it - the body, the nervous system,
nutrition, digestion, and energies; it unearths the periods of decadence, and if it
chances upon lofty epochs, it is with the suspicion - not vindictive but joyous -
of finding a barbarous and shameful confusion.
(1984: 89)

In a loftier vein, Ricoeur makes the same distinction between History and history as I do, but in
different terms:

... we say history, history in the singular, because we expect this unique history
of mankind to be unified and made reasonable by a human meaning ... . But we
also say men, 14 men in the plural, and we define history as the science of past
men because we find persons who emerge as radically manifold centers of
mankind.
(1965: 38)

Always Coming Home makes the same distinction as Ricoeur does, with the exception
of his insistence on the masculine pronoun. The Kesh do not distinguish between History and
history at all: for them, the History of the group is literally made up of individual histories. At
the end of the section on 'Time and the City' Pandora, frustrated by Gather's failure to provide
her with a History of the Kesh, or even to understand what she means by the term, complains to
 179

the Archivist: "'If you don't have a history," I say to her, "how am I to tell your story?"' The
Archivist grasps what Pandora does not, that story-telling is the foundation of (H)history-making,
and in consolation offers the autobiography of a single woman, Stone Telling: "'Let Stone
Telling tell her story. That's as near history as we have come in my day, and nearer than we'll
come again, I hope'" (1985a: 172).

Two sections in Always Coming Home are entitled 'Four Histories' and 'Eight Life
Stories'. To judge (using conventional standards) by the titles, these sections ought to give
different views of the Kesh, with its collective (public, male) past being described in 'Four
Histories' and the individual (private, female) aspect documented in 'Eight Life Stories'. But
this is not the case, because Le Guin uses the categories of 'Histories' and 'Life Stories' to
demonstrate the interdependence and interpenetration of the two modes of discourse among the
Kesh and, by implication, in our own society. The four histories tum out to be domestic tales of
singular personal experience, especially 'Old Women Hating', where the two old women's hatred
destroys themselves and their families. 15 But it is also true of the more public (Hi) story of 'A
War with the Pig People', where the narrator's attempt at an objective record of events is
frustrated by the commentary that follows it and begins with a colloquial, admonitory tone that
is nearly parental:

I am ashamed that six of the people of my town who fought this war were grown
people. Some of the others were old enough to behave like adults, too.
(1985a: 133)

Similarly, at first glance 'Eight Life Stories' contains narratives of purely individual and
even esoteric significance. But the editor explains how these tales contribute to the group
History:

Commonplace as most of them were, they were a "hinge" or intersection of

private, individual, historical lived-time with communal, impersonal, cyclical
being-time, and so were a joining of temporal and eternal, a sacred act.
(1985a: 263)

Evidently, not only Stone Telling's life story, with its dramatic content of inter-cultural conflict,
 180

but any part of the biography of any of the Kesh qualifies as a part of their collective history.
Each 'life story' is written down by the autobiographer, and consequently flaunts its subjectivity
in the material it chooses to record as well as the narrative technique. This privileging of minor
personal stories partakes of the same scepticism towards received notions of suitable Historical
material as much New Historicist scholarship. 16 Most of the 'Eight Life Stories' relate
experiences of mystical consciousness, which the Kesh would call a 'Four-House' encounter
since the Four Houses of the Sky are the realms of 'death, dream, wilderness and eternity'
(1985a: 47). As written offerings that were preserved, they encapsulate part of the Kesh value
system. In striking contrast to our own 'euclidean' thinking (Le Guin 1989: 88J, the Kesh
valorize the gap and interplay between 'normal' consciousness and the dreaming state of mind.
There is an obvious connection with The Lathe of Heaven, which also represents an attempt to
come to terms with the effect of dreams on 'real' life. But the metahistorical point that Le Guin
is making is that the individual's (most private) experience of her or his own consciousness
makes historical meaning.

I have argued that Orsinian Tales embodies a view of history, not as progress or
unfolding, but as iteration of the same kinds of situations. But even this interpretation proves
unstable in the light of the metanarrative of 'Imaginary Countries'. The closing statement of this
very domestic story of a family moving house, with little reference to an external context,
suggests that what has been reiterated in the volume is the project of creating imaginary countries
itself: 17

But all this happened a long time ago, nearly forty years ago; I do not
know if it happens now, even in imaginary countries.
(1976a: 175)

These words also convey doubt that what 'happened', the uneventful 'little narrative' of family
harmony and mutual understanding, is iterable in other contexts. The volume ends on a sense
of history as entropy, eroding social bonds and the attachment of people to specific locations.

The interplay between public and private histories is an important, almost the guiding
metahistory in Malafrena (1979a). On one level Malafrena is a conventional Bildungsroman,
 181

describing the moral education of the Orsinian gentleman ltale Sorde as he moves from his initial
position of student radical at the novel's opening to contented lover at its end. But there are more
complex (historical) issues at stake. Like many of the stories in Orsinian Tales, 18 Malafrena is
set in an unstable juncture in European history: it spans the reorganization of European politics
in the wake of the French Revolution and the rule of Napoleon. I believe that, following the
'microcosm' model of knowledge, Le Guin uses turmoil in the wider socio-political world as a
mirror-image of her protagonist's psychological instability. Foucault describes microcosmic
thinking as follows:

... it applies the interplay of duplicated resemblances to all the realms of nature;
it provides all investigation with an assurance that everything will find its mirror
and its macrocosmic justification on another and larger scale; it affirms,
inversely, that the visible order of the highest spheres will be found reflected in
the darkest depths of the earth.
(1970: 31)

Possibly a more generous reading of the reciprocal reflections of ltale 's predicament and that of
Europe at large might see it as affirming the determining effect of socio-political circumstances
on individual psychology. Conversely, the text also espouses a Romantic view of society as
made by, and for, individuals. 19

There are other Romantic echoes in the disillusionment expressed in Malafrena with the
outcome of the French Revolution. 20 Itale takes his motto from the discursive context of writings
at the time of the Revolution:

There were some odd volumes of the Moniteur, the French government
newspaper. He looked at one from 1809 and found it like all newspapers he had
ever seen, the mouthpiece of authority. But later he chanced on a volume from
the early 1790s ... . He came on speeches made by M. Danton, M. Mirabeau, M.
Vergniaud; they were strangers to him ... . He held the French Revolution in his
hands. He read the speech in which the orator called down the wrath of the
people on the house of privilege, the speech that ended "Vivre libre, ou mourir!" -
Live free, or die.
(1979a: 23)

This extraordinarily subtle passage hints at the key points in one view of history presented in the
 182

novel. These are history as a discourse which does not exist until read; the opposition between
'the people' and 'the house of privilege' which will shape ltale's life; and a belief in the
inalienable right to individual freedom. It also bears witness to the fact that, less than twenty
years after the Revolution, one inauthentic form of government has been replaced with another
so that the textual version of State power, the newspaper, is still 'the mouthpiece of authority'.
This cycle of events, marked by a return to the same, is borne out by the account of conditions
in Europe that serves as a backdrop to the 'revolution' spearheaded by ltale and his friends in
Orsinia. The country rebels against the domination of the Austrian Empire, led by Metternich,
whose hegemony is revealed in the language spoken in Assembly meetings. Frenin lampoons
Orsinia' s position as the last link in a chain of subordination that violates authentic power:

. .. the ornate Latin speeches were addressed to him [Johann Cornelius, the
Orsinian prime minister] since the grand duchess was absent - "And since
Metternich is also absent," said Frenin. "We thank the puppet minister of a
puppet duchess vassal to a puppet emperor controlled by a German chancellor for
his kindness in letting us speak a dead language together for six hours a day
according to the ancient custom of our people. My God! Why are we standing
here watching a puppet show?"
(1979a: 161)

Le Guin' s anarchic distrust of the bureaucratic machinery of State power is evident in the
depiction of Itale and Frenin jammed into a tiny room with other reporters, desperately trying to
record the contents of a long series of trivial speeches in Latin. But equally conspicuous is the
insistence on language as the site of the struggle for Orsinian independence. 21 The point is
underlined when 'the people' challenge the 'house of privilege' at the beginning of the
'revolution', and one of their first acts of self-liberation is to demand the right to use their own
language for parliamentary debate (1979a: 324).

So far the 'killer story', the (hi)story that Le Guin says 'not only has Action, it has a
Hero' (1989: 166) has given way to the 'life story' of ordinary people liberating themselves from
the dominion of larger powers who govern inauthentically. But the revolution rings curiously
hollow, since what the Orsinians want is not democracy or self-determination but constitutional
monarchy under Matiyas Sovenskar (1979a: 325). The most radical change that ltale and his
 183

colleagues at the left-wing journal Novesma Verba can envision is an exchange of one member
of 'the house of privilege' for another. I am not sure why Le Guin, who has said that she favours
anarchy above other political theories (1975a: 285) presents the anarchists' aspirations in such
limited terms. Does she mean that the shift from grand duchy (under Austrian governance) to
constitutional monarchy is a dramatic change for its epoch in the early nineteenth century?
Would a successful Orsinian revolution have been destined to change nothing in the same way
as the French Revolution, where King Charles has taken the place of King Louis XVI, to be
replaced in his tum by constitutional monarchy under Louis-Philippe of Orleans (1979a: 319,
325)? And why does the uprising fail, bringing about nothing but renewed pressure from the
authorities and the proscription of the radicals from Krasnoy and Molsen Province (1979a: 338)?
I think that a sceptical attitude towards history, considered as the changing fortunes of nations,
governs Malafrena, giving rise to the same trope of iteration, the return of the same, as in
Orsinian Tales.

On his way home to Val Malafrena, Itale reflects despairingly on the failure of his hopes:

I thought I must succeed, because my hopes were so high, and I have failed. I
thought I must win, because my cause was just, and I have been defeated. It was
all air, words, talk, lies: and the steel chain that brings you up short two steps
from the wall.
(1979a: 349)

But what Itale sees as imprisonment, the lack of choice in the 'steel chain' is, in the context of
The Earthsea Trilogy, responsible behaviour. With the accumulated wisdom of his career, Ged
tells Arren:

"... if there were a king over us all again, and he sought counsel of a mage, as in
the days of old, and I were that mage, I would say to him: My lord, do nothing
because it is righteous, or praiseworthy, or noble, to do so; do nothing because
it seems good to do so; do only that which you must do, and which you cannot
do in any other way."
(1993a: 361-2)

The Earthsea Tn'/ogy presents intervention in the affairs of others as dangerous because it will
affect the cosmic Equilibrium (1993a: 51, 361). In the 'nonfantastic' realm of Orsinia,
 184

intervention in History is similarly shown to be futile. But the clearest warning against
thoughtless intervention in Le Guin's writing is surely The Lathe of Heaven (1971). 22 George
Orr has the 'magical' ability to change the world through his dreams, but does not want it;
indeed, the whole narrative revolves around his attempts to get rid of it. For him, as for Stephen
Dedalus, 'History ... is a nightmare from which I am trying to awake' (Joyce 1986: 28). But for
Orr, the complaint is literal: his 'effective' dreams, which change both the History of the world
and his own personal history, are the source of his discomfort. He is responsib1.e for the changes
wrought by his dreams. As he explains to Dr Haber:

" ... You can't go on changing things, trying to run things."

"You speak as if that were some kind of general moral imperative." He
looked at Orr with his genial, reflective smile, stroking his beard. "But in fact,
isn't that man's very purpose on earth - to do things, change things, run things,
make a better world?"
"No!"
"What is his purpose, then?"
"I don't know. Things don't have purposes, as if the universe were a
machine, where every part has a useful function .... I don't know if our life has
a purpose and I don't see that it matters. What does matter is that we're a part.
Like a thread in a cloth or a grass-blade in a field. It is and we are. What we do
is like wind blowing on the grass."
(1971: 73)

Throughout the novel, Haber and Orr present two sides of a debate over the meaning of
history. For Haber, history is telos, the end of which is 'a better world'. But (ironically for him)
the outcome of his well-intentioned meddling in history is that he becomes subjugated to the
worst possible version of the nightmare. His only effective dream brings about, as befits
unconscious contents, the blurring of distinctions and edges:

The buildings of downtown Portland, the Capital of the World, the high,
new, handsome cubes of stone and glass interspersed with measured doses of
green ... were melting. They were getting soggy and shaky, like jello left out in
the sun. The comers had already run down the sides, leaving great creamy
smears.
(1971: 146)

As Selinger cogently notes (1988: 82-84), despite Haber's best attempts to make present in the
world that which is absent, but appears in dreams, what he achieves is literally 'the presence of
 185

absence' (1971: 147). The end point of Haber's self-aggrandizing meddling is that he can never
see anything other than 'the void ... the world as misunderstood by the mind: the bad dream'
(1971: 153). The Lathe of Heaven posits this as the ineluctable result of the familiar
Enlightenment 'grand Narrative' of History as progress towards an ameliorated future. White
documents Kant's (reluctant) deconstruction of this notion:

Historical evidence alone, Kant noted, permitted belief in any of three

views of history: eudaemonistic, terroristic, and abderitic, reflecting belief in
historical progress, decline, or stasis, respectively. It was one's moral duty to
believe in the progressivist view, because the other two views promoted attitudes
unworthy of a morally responsible man.
(1987: 148)

In Le Guin's novel, as in White's account, the role of an interpretive paradigm is central in

making sense of history. I believe, however, that the three views offered by Kant would prove
too restrictive for Le Guin, as they are all based on the binary opposition between linear and
static. The 'iterability' that clings to visions of history in Orsinian Tales, and the generative
metaphor of the 'heyiya-if' or interlinked spirals in Always Coming Home, lead me to think that
she would insist on a fourth model, probably based on a spiral movement of return to an altered
beginning.

Haber follows Kant's injunction and makes his belief in progress a moral value and, like
Godwin, 23 he stresses man's 24 role as the 'driver' of history. The desire for a 'better world', to
which he appeals repeatedly, is also behind the utopian impulse in fiction, which Le Guin
satirizes in this novel, as Cummins notes (1990a: 156). Suvin's celebrated definition of utopia
is useful here:

Utopia is the verbal construction of a particular quasi-human community

where sociopolitical institutions, norms, and individual relationships are
organized according to a more perfect principle than in the author's community,
this construction being based on estrangement arising out of an alternative
historical hypothesis.
(1979: 49)

To the extent that utopia is a 'verbal construction', it occupies the a-topian space of literature and
is consequently outside history. Or as Le Guin puts it in her brilliant essay 'A Non-Euclidean
 186

View of California as a Cold Place to Be':

... it is of the very essence of the rational or Jovian utopia that it is not here and
not now ... . It is pure structure without content; pure model; goal. That is its
virtue. Utopia is uninhabitable. As soon as we reach it, it ceases to be utopia.
(1989: 81)

Le Guin's distrust of 'rational or Jovian utopia' places the status of Always Coming Home
in question. It clearly fits Suvin's definition of utopia, as a 'verbal construction', depicting a
society 'organized according to a more perfect principle than in the author's community', and
it appeals to 'an alternative historical hypothesis' (1979: 49). But Le Guin insists on a reading
of the genre that is inflected by gender:

Utopia has been yang. In one way or another, from Plato on, utopia has
been the big yang motorcycle trip. Bright, dry, clear, strong, firm, active,
aggressive, lineal, progressive, creative, expanding, advancing, and hot.
Our civilization is now so intensely yang that any imagination of bettering
its injustices or eluding its self-destructiveness must involve a reversal.

To attain the constant, to end in order, we must return, go round, go inward, go

yinward. What would a yin utopia be? It would be dark, wet, obscure, weak,
yielding, passive, participatory, circular, cyclical, peaceful, nurturant, retreating,
contracting, and cold.
(1989: 90)

Always Coming Home manifests the qualities of the yin utopia Le Guin is looking for. It values
darkness as a counterbalance to light, as in the creation story 'Owl, Coyote, Soul' (1985a: 305-6)
and the parable of essence, 'The Black Beetle Soul' (1985a: 309). Water, or wetness, forms the
central point of all town planning (1985a: 411). The distinction between History in the past and
history now is only one of several 'obscure', or blurred, aspects of Kesh life (1985a: 163).
Although they go to war reluctantly with the Pig People and the Condor, the Kesh are, by
western imperialistic standards, 'weak, yielding, passive, peaceful' people who would rather talk
than fight (1985a: 133-34; 382-85). Their rituals are communal and participatory, and their term
'people' includes an enormous array of natural phenomena:
 187

... the earth itself, rocks and dirt and geological formations, the moon, all springs,
streams, and lakes of fresh water, all human beings currently alive, game animals,
domestic animals, individual animals, domestic and ground-dwelling birds ... the
sun and stars, the oceans, wild animals not hunted as game, all animals, plants
and persons considered as the species rather than as an individual, human beings
considered as a tribe, people, or species, all people and beings in dreams, visions,
and stories, most kinds of birds, the dead, and the unborn.
(1985a: 43-44)

In another sense, too, Always Coming Home is a participatory utopia. It requires participation
from the reader, rather than prescribing to her or him, as utopias are wont to do (Cummins
1990b: 161-62). Although the Kesh are aware of the linear time-system used by the global
computer to keep records, they use 'cycles' and 'gyres' to ascertain dates and 'count from and
to full moons' (1985a: 168-69). The parable 'Person and Self' (1985a: 306-307) expresses the
communalist ethos that makes nurturing life an important ethic. Spatial and demographic
limitations make Kesh culture rather small and endangered; the town of Sinshan is so small that
individual houses can be mapped (1985a: 178). Finally, their collective behaviour embodies
aspects of contraction to a centre that evoke cold (1985a: 489). But all this does not, in itself,
make a utopian society. What it does make is explained by the Kesh Archivist to the editorial
persona called Pandora: 25

This is a mere dream dreamed in a bad time, an Up Yours to the people who ride
snowmobiles, make nuclear weapons, and run prison camps by a middle-aged
housewife, a critique of civilisation possible only to the civilised, an affirmation
pretending to be a rejection, a glass of milk for the soul ulcered by acid rain, a
piece of pacifist jeanjacquerie, and a cannibal dance among the savages in the
ungodly garden of the farthest West.
(1985a: 316)

Despite the fact that the Archivist's comments violate the illusion of realism that separates the
utopian from the author's community, they make the point that (yin) utopia is relativistic and that
not everyone will find Kesh life an improvement on current conditions. What Always Coming
Home presents, then, is a qualified utopia: 26 a utopia which makes explicit its connection to
History and its ideological biases. 27

By contrast with the utopia in Always Coming Home, the grotesque ego-inflation that is
 188

the end-point of Haber's pursuit of a better world strongly recalls the image of the West as an
inflated belly in Orsinian Tales (1976a: 115):

He had always wanted power to do good. Now he had it.

The quality of the will to power is, precisely, growth. Achievement is its
cancellation. To be, the will to power must increase with each fulfillment,
making the fulfillment only a step to a further one. The vaster the power gained,
the vaster the appetite for more.
(1971: 113)

Although this description of Haber participates in the 'moralism' that Le Guin decries in her
writing (1993b: 124), it also explains the danger in a teleological vision of History, the way in
which 'good' motives can give rise to the 'killer story'.

George Orr's experience of History is strikingly different from Haber's. Although he

finds History susceptible to his influence, it operates in accordance with the laws of association
that Freud and Jung 28 ascribe to the unconscious mind, rather than in a rational, goal-directed
way. Association, as a linguistic process, evokes Lacan's famous dictum, 'The unconscious is
structured like a language' (1977: 149). Language, like the unconscious, is prone to exceed what
people wish to find (or put) in it. History, in The l.athe of Heaven, shows the same propensities.
The futility of trying to subjugate it to rational control is seen in the outcome of Orr's dreams.
Directed by Haber to correct the overpopulation problem by dreaming of space and freedom to
move, Orr creates a Plague that wiped out six billion people (1971: 62-63); and when Heather
Lelache asks him to eradicate the Aliens from the Moon, his dream brings about their first Earth
landing (1971: 97). When he is asked to dream of a world free of racial problems, the outcome
is ludicrous and tragic. Everyone becomes grey, and Heather disappears along with the ethnic
difference that she embodied:

She was brown. A clear, dark, amber brown, like Baltic amber, or a cup
of strong Ceylon tea. But no brown people went by. No black people, no white,
no yellow, no red. They came from every part of the earth to work at the World
Planning Center or to look at it, from Thailand, Argentina, Ghana, China, Ireland,
Tasmania, Lebanon, Ethiopia, Vietnam, Honduras, Lichtenstein. But they all
wore the same clothes, trousers, tunic, raincape; and underneath the clothes they
were all the same color. They were gray.
 189

(1971: 111)

Haber is delighted, but Orr is downcast because the loss of difference, where 'every soul on earth
... [has] a body the color of a battleship' (1971: 112), also means that identity has been lost and
people have become machines. This moment marks the apotheosis of the resistance of History
to Haber's will-to-power and of the assertion of a force beyond his control shaping human
affairs. This force resides in Orr's unconscious.

i"he surplus tfttcisof Orr's changes to society appeal to a transcendent 'order of things'
that probably takes its inspiration from the Tao. 29 Here Le Guin evokes a vision of History as
subject to suprahuman governance that comes close to teleology, but finally shies away from it
in the face of randomness. When Orr asks the Alien Tiua'k Ennbe Ennbe, "'Is there any way to
control iahklu', to make it go the way it ... ought to go?"' (1971: 132), he is asking how to
subsume his history, his individual Tao, to the greater whole. The Alien's response carefully
balances Orr's individual predicament with larger Historical co~cerns:

"One swallow does not make a summer," it said. "Many hands make light
work." It stopped again, apparently not satisfied with this effort at bridging the
communication gap. 30 It ... picked out one of the antique disk-records displayed
there, and brought it to Orr. It was a Beatles record: "With a Little Help from
My Friends."
"Gift," it said.
(1971: 132)

Community turns out to be the significant meaning of History that enables Orr to deal with an
excess of change. Since Haber, whose will-to-power is a version of the will to be the sole
survivor, as Canetti notes (1960: 227), all that is left to him is 'the dark, ... the void, ... the
unbeing at the center of William Haber' (1971: 148). The Aliens embody the (unlikely) Other
that resides within the creative individual mind (1971: 133) and brings sense to both History and
history: "'What comes is acceptable,"' says Tiua'k Ennbe Ennbe (1971: 131).

I think the text, by aligning History with the unconscious, makes a point about different
levels of historical knowledge. On the one hand there is the Historical script, being written by
 190

Haber in his self-appointed role as director of operations (all for the public good, of course). On
the other hand there is Orr's experience of history, of living in a dizzying succession of
dramatically different 'continuums' (1971: 113). Each dispensation is contingent on his
I
unconscious reshaping of History and brings with it an entirely new set of personal
circumstances. While Haber grows rich and famous, Orr's lifestyle see-saws crazily between
deprivation and affluence. When the population of Earth is seven billion, he lives in a 'one-room
81h X 11 with the pullout stove and balloonbed and co-op bathroom down the linoleum hall'
(1971: 66): when he has reduced it to only one billion, his flat has 'three large rooms, a
bathroom with a deep claw-foot tub, and a view between roofs to the river' (1971: 66). Among
the points being made here is an insistence that the script of History, written by people like
Haber, has an impact on the history of ordinary people like Orr. The public/private
History /history dichotomy is not very firm, after all.

Malafrena also blurs the distinction between History and history by showing how
national events affect the private allegiances of individuals. I believe that Le Guin privileges
private history in this text, and consequently downplays public incidents such as the Orsinian
revolution. The binary opposition between public and private is, of course, a gendered one: the
'grand Narrative' of Western History is the story of significant actions performed by men of
outstanding quality. The division is particularly apparent in the economic sphere, where men are
assigned to public action, 31 while women are relegated to domestic labour. There is an implicit
power-relation in the binary opposition, which was even more apparent in the eighteenth and
nineteenth centuries than currently (Poovey 1984: 3-6, 15-30); 'men's work' is considered 'real
work' and rewarded with fame, economic remuneration and social status, while women's
activities are viewed as inferior. Le Guin's response in Malafrena is not to try to overcome the
inequality, as some feminists do, 32 but to reverse the value associated with each pole by re-
valuing women's contribution as central. In her 1986 'Bryn Mawr Commencement Address', 33
she identifies language as symptomatic of the different social position of men and women:

... what I learned [at college] was the language of power - of social power; I shall
call it the father tongue.
This is the public discourse, and one dialect of it is speech-making ....
This is the effect, ideally, of the public discourse. It makes something happen,
makes somebody - usually somebody else - do something, or at least it gratifies
 191

the ego of the speaker ....

... The father tongue is spoken from above. It goes one way. No answer
is expected, or heard.

Using the father tongue, I can speak of the mother tongue only, inevitably,
to distance it - to exclude it. It is the other, inferior. It is primitive: inaccurate,
unclear, coarse, limited, trivial, banal. It's repetitive, the same over and over, like
the work called women's work; earthbound, housebound. It's vulgar, the vulgar
tongue, common, common speech, colloquial, low, ordinary, plebeian, like the
work ordinary people do, the lives common people live. The mother tongue,
spoken or written, expects an answer ... . The mother tongue is language not as
mere communication but as relation, relationship. It connects. It goes two ways,
many ways, an exchange, a network. Its power is not in dividing but in binding,
not in distancing but in uniting. It is written, but not by scribes and secretaries
for posterity; it flies from the mouth on the breath that is our life and is gone, like
the outbreath, utterly gone and yet returning, repeated .... 34
(1989: 147-49)

Le Guin goes on to say that the mother tongue is 'the language stories are told in' (1989: 150).
Probably History, the 'grand Narrative', is not told in it. Nevertheless, in Malafrena it is not
(public, male) History but (private, female) histories that are valorized.

Gordon, writing a collective biography of a group of women friends in South Africa,

specifies the difference between what I have called History and histories in less lyrical, but
equally subversive, gender terms:

What unrealized possibilities lie unnoticed behind the silence of women's lives
in the outback of history, biography, and memoir, the standard records of the
past? I shall approach this through my own past in South Africa, through diaries,
letters, and memories ....
(1992: 6)

The qualitative and power-differences that both Gordon and Le Guin notice between men's and
women's experience of history is a founding conception of Malafrena. Itale heads to Krasnoy,
the Orsinian capital, in the hope of intervening positively in ~1is country's political life and
History. The two women he leaves behind in Val Malafrena are his sister Laura and their
neighbour, Piera Valtorskar. Le Guin repeatedly stresses that men and women have different
 192

destinies and that women's part is mostly boredom, to be, not do, except in the restricted
domestic sphere. Piera and Laura debate the matter naively at the end of their teens:

"It really isn't fair," she [Piera] said at last, "him getting all the
excitement, and you none."
"It isn't the excitement. It's just that he's ... doing something, being
someone. I don't get bored, it isn't that .... But anybody in the world could do
everything I do."
"Nobody else could be Laura Sorde, though."
"What's the use being me if I don't do anything?"
(1979a: 108-109)

Later Piera is seen in a rather frivolous light as giving all her attention to romance (1979a: 111),
and indeed there are two broken engagements before she and ltale fall in love. Piera and Laura
embody the domesticlhomelylheimlich pole of the novel's value system, but this is not shown
to be attractive. On the night of her decision to break the second engagement, Piera accepts her
lot in gendered terms:

If this was her world, she was strong enough to live in it. She was a
woman, not trained for any public act, not trained to defiance, brou,gJlt up to the
woman's part: waiting. So she would wait ....
... To be nothing, a girl confused, grieved, frightened, foolish, shivering
in the January frost, all that, yes, but also to learn at last the stature of her spirit:
to come into her inheritance.
(1979a: 251)

This comes dangerously close to endorsing the role that society prescribes and proscribes for
women, as does the portrayal of Laura Sorde, whose vitality is wasted in the absence of any
mental or social stimulation (1979a: 275). In tones of unconvincing resignation, Laura admits
to ltale, newly freed from prison, that she has been living vicariously:

"All that has given my life any meaning for five years has been my belief
that you were free - that you were working for freedom, doing what I couldn't do,
for me - even when you were in jail - then most of all, ltale!"
(1979a: 359)

It is difficult to know whether Le Guin intends this as a critique or affirmation of the status quo,
 193

but Laura's lack of conscious discontent suggests a degree of affirmation. As in other novels, 35
the author seems to want to document, rather than comment on, women's social position. But
the documentary impulse itself, with its appeal to objectivity, is inhabited by values and value-
judgements, as Ricoeur eloquently shows in 'Objectivity and Subjectivity in History' (1965: 21-
40). Le Guin's refusal to offer a critique, here, gives a measure of implied assent. Malafrena
I
mt be one of the early novels Le Guin alludes to in 'A Citizen of Mondath' where she mentions
hating written 'five novels in the last ten years [before her first published work in 1962]' (1993b:
23~; 36 in this case it is probable that she had not yet given much attention to feminist critiques
of women's position. 37 Nevertheless, the long revision of the manuscript could have provided
I -
th~ opportunity for rethinking the role of women in early eighteenth-century Orsinia, and given
I

risl to a more critical presentation.

I The accusation that Malafrena and, to a certain extent, Orsinian Tales betray the cause
of :ifeminism by failing to interrogate women's position in nineteenth-century Europe cannot be
su~tained in a similar examination of Always Coming Home (1985a). It is, self-consciously, a
I

fet(ninist utopia. One of the most conspicuous features of the text, apparent from a comparison
I
I

w~th Le Guin's essay on utopia, is its reversal of contemporary patriarchal value-systems. 38

I

A though Le Guin does not say so, the Taoist opposites of yin and yang are associated with
fe ale and male respectively; also, as Cummins remarks, 'Le Guin uses ... female voices to
er ate the open-ended utopia in Always Coming Home' (1990a: 176). The Kesh are matrilineal
a1d matrilocal: 'descent was through the mother' (1985a: 424) and 'a couple marrying were
e~pected to live at least for a while in the bride's mother's household' (1985a: 426). But they
!

ar~ not matriarchal. Their social organization is based on the values associated with women, on
I

(1e Guin's idea of) womanhood, not on individual women themselves.

I
The text draws on a strong, often essentialist, valorization of femininity. For example,
men are not considered intelligent enough to participate in the sacred rituals of the Inner Sun.
This is clearly a reversal of the contemporary view that it is a waste of time to educate women:

She [Milk] thought a man's place was in the woods and fields and workshops, not
among sacred and intellectual things. In the Lodge I had heard her say the old
gibe, "A man fucks with his brain and thinks with his penis." Tarweed knew well
 194

enough what she thought, but intellectual men are used to having their capacities
doubted and their achievements snubbed ....
(1985a: 293)

Flicker defends Tarweed, saying, "'Even if he is a man he thinks like a woman!"' (1985a: 493),
!
I

recalling the repeated gibe in the short story 'Intracom': 'fantastically good ... for a woiPan'
I

(1982b: 149, 153, 160). These reversals are historically based; they reveal less of the utqpian
!

society than of Le Guin's perception of her own community (Suvin 1979: 49), which spurre~ the
creation of the utopia in the first place.

Myth as originary, meaning-making story also participates in the critique of mascutinist

values. The creation story, 'Big Man and Little Man', is a revision/reversal of the patriafchal
I
account of creation in the Biblical book of Genesis, complete with an 'Eve' made out of afiobe
clay. In the Kesh tale, creation is sexualized but, because the creator is a man, he canlonly
consume, make copies of himself or destroy (1985a: 158). When Little Man has destroy'd all
!

life out of fear, the creative female power of Coyote comes, to bring about the authentic cre~tion
I
of the world: 39 I

Coyote came. Where she walked she made the wilderness. She dug
canyons, she shat mountains. Under the buzzard's wings the forest grew. Where
the worm was in the dirt, the spring ran.
(1985a: 159)

Conflict with the Condor people generates a story of the intrusion of History into th~ lives
I
I
of the Kesh. In the short essay, 'Conflict', Le Guin formulates her opposition to the traditiQn that
!

holds conflict to be the motive force of narrative. She writes:

Existence as struggle, life as a battle, everything in terms of defeat and

victory: Man versus Nature, Man versus Woman, Black versus White, Good
versus Evil, God versus Devil - a sort of apartheid view of existence, and of
literature. What a pitiful impoverishment of the complexity of both!
(1989: 190)
I

I believe that the tale of the war between the Kesh and the Condor should be read in the l~ght of
this expression of distaste. The conflict provides the opportunity to stage the opposition Teen
I

I
 195
~~
masculine and feminine views of life, as represented by the Kesh and the Condor respectively,
by using powerful symbolic practices such as group mythology and social stratification. The
Condor have only one story and that is the History of their own conquest of surrounding peoples.
That this History is a linguistically-constructed discourse, aimed at the perpetuation of patriarchal
power, is explicit in their policy about writing:

The Dayao will blind the eye or cut off the hand of a woman or a farmer who
writes a single word ... . They say that since One made the cosmos by speaking
a word, the universe is His book, and to write or read words is to share the power
that belongs to One; and only certain men are supposed to share that power.
(1985a: 192)

Unfortunately the Condor people are depicted as villainous to the point of implausibility. They
are consistently cruel, restrictive and destructive of all life around them, including their own
(1985a: 380). Further, the absence of dissent among the Condor, Le Guin's portrayal of them
as united in villainy, with the exception of sympathetic individuals such as Terter Abhao,
compromises their effectiveness in the novel. They function more in opposition to the Kesh than
as a fully realized people in their own right: their 'sickness' highlights the 'health' of Kesh
society (1985a: 380) and adds a dimension of vulnerability to the utopia. 40 But possibly, too, Le
Guin created them as a representation of genocidal societies such as Nazi Germany.

There is a degree of cultural interpenetration in the interaction between the Kesh and the
Condor. I view Stone Telling, not as an example of ideal fusion of the two cultures, but rather
as the means to bridge the gap between them; and it is the gap, the aporia, that remains open and
important. Stone Telling resembles many other Le Guin protagonists in her role as the purveyor
of her own society's values to a foreign culture.41 To a certain extent, she carries the Kesh habits
of gender equality to the Condor people. She questions the prohibition on women writing
(1985a: 192); breaks the social hierarchy that insists that her parents' marriage is legal (1985a:
196); and, importantly, she suggests to the other Condor Women that they can make their own
decisions (1985a: 346), sowing a seed of revolution against male domination.

The cross-cultural interpenetration provided by Stone Telling's story is most powerful

as it concerns the impact of the Condor way of life on the Kesh. After the first skirmish with the
 196

Condor warriors, brought about primarily by Terter Abhao's desire to see his foreign wife
Willow, life at Sinshan begins to change. New Lodges are set up: the Lamb Lodge for women
and the Warrior Lodge for men. The practices of these groups are based on estrangement
between the sexes and initiates of the Warrior Lodge are forbidden to speak to women (1985a:
183). Stone Telling joins the Lamb Lodge as a way of getting closer to her beloved cousin Spear,
who is a warrior, and is told that she 'could not know the Warrior rites because the only suitable
way for a woman to understand such mysteries was by loving, serving and obeying the men who
understood them' (1985a: 184). The strict sexual separation reiterates the gulf between Stone
Telling's Kesh mother and Condor father. The severance of Lamb Lodge womeu trom men
exaggerates their social position in the Blood Lodge, where they are taught 'animal mysteries':

The identification of woman and animal went deep throughout the sexual and
intellectual teaching of the Blood Lodge (and where in our man-dominant culture
that identification is used to devalue, this must not be assumed to hold for the
Kesh: rather the opposite).
(1985a: 420)

But where animal killing is seen by the Blood Lodge as self-sacrifice by the animal, the Lamb
Lodge rituals are based on sacrifice that makes the killer guilty, and the blood on Stone Telling's
hands signifies her participation in the 'killer story'. 42 At the end of Stone Telling' s story, Steady
diagnoses the growth of the Warrior and Lamb Lodges amongst the Kesh as an outbreak of the
sickness that is endemic to the Condor (1985a: 381). Here, as in The Word/or World is Forest
(1972), Le Guin presents cross-cultural exchange as negative. The Kesh regain social 'health'
by closing the two Lodges where the foreign influence is strongest and returning to a 'pure' way
of life. This decision, which is impossible because the purity of 'home', the self, is always
already invested with the alterity of the Other, can be read as an espousal of ethnocentricity; the
Kesh are in any case unfriendly to strangers (Selinger 1988: 138). I prefer to read it, however,
as an informed choice to return to the maternal ways of 'home', where the word for 'house' is
ma (1985a: 518) 43 and she means both 'being' and 'Nature' (1985a: 275, 520).

In my view, the threat of the Condor underlines the point that a harmonious communal
future is vulnerable; that is, the progress of History towards a better dispensation is not
guaranteed, however desirable. Le Guin makes this point several times in editorial asides. In
 197

'A First Note' she write& that 'The people in this book might be going to have lived a long, long
time from now in Northern California' (1985a: xi). 44 And in 'Towards an Archaeology of the
Future' she recommends a method of 'finding' the Kesh that stresses the ephemerality of their
existence:

The only way I can think to find them, the only archaeology that might be
practical, is as follows. You take your child or grandchild in your arms, a young
baby, not a year old yet, and go down into the wild oats in the field below the
barn. Stand under the oak on the last slope of the hill, facing the creek. Stand
c:•1ietly. Perh<> .... ~ the baby will see something, or hear a voice, or speak to
somebody there, somebody from home.
(1985a: 4-5)

The linearity of temporal sequence is at issue here, as elsewhere in Always Coming Home. 45 In
1985, the year of the novel's publication, Le Guin gave an address entitled 'Science Fiction and
the Future', in which she discusses temporality:

... it is not possible that we will "conquer" the future, because there is no way we
can get there. The future is the part of the spacetime continuum from which - in
the body and in ordinary states of consciousness - we are excluded. We can't
even see it ....
... It's when we confuse our dreams and ideas with the non-dream world
that we're in trouble, when we think the future is a place we own.
(1989: 143)

It seems to me that the elusiveness of the future resides in its dependence on the past.46 Le
Guin's use of 'home' encapsulates the novel's reference, not to the future, but to a particular
reading of her present. There is also the sense of a goal to be attained, but not by means of linear
or teleological progression; the linked spirals of the heyiya-if figure appeal to the aspect of
return to the same that is inherent in Le Guin's vision of History.

The Kesh themselves do not view either History or history as a sequence of events
arranged in a linear progression. In the section on 'Time and the City', the editor becomes
frustrated by Gather's inability to understand her demands for chronological accuracy:

It's hopeless. He doesn't perceive time as a direction, let alone a progress,

but as a landscape in which one may go any number of directions, or nowhere.
 198

He spatialises time; it is not an arrow, nor a river, but a house, the house he lives
in. One may go from room to room, and come back; to go outside, all you have
to do is open the door.
(1985a: 171-72)

Gather's view of time determines his identity. Although he has spent his life on the 'retrieval
of data concerning certain doings of human beings in the Valley of the Na' (1985a: 169), he is
not a historian in the conventional sense of collecting information regarding sequence. Instead,
he has 'a fascination with the formal significance and occurrence of certain architectural elements
and propuitions' (1985a: 169): with the recurring ratterns of his own discipline, that;~. I see
Gather's preoccupation with patterns as an analogy of a structuralist, that is, Levi-Straussian,
view of H/historical information.47 Said describes the key tenets of structuralist thought in terms
that strikingly resemble Gather's view of time:

The problem as seen by all the structuralists ... is that the authority of a
privileged Origin that commands, guarantees, and perpetuates meaning has been
removed.
(1975: 315)

The lack of an Origin does not seem to bother either Le Guin or the Kesh in Always Coming
Home in the same way as, Said says, it produces an 'idea of loss' for the structuralists (1975:
315). On the contrary, with a peculiar double vision that simultaneously clings to her own
perspective and deconstructs it, the editor explains the lack of sequence in Valley time:

A story has a beginning, a middle, and an end, Aristotle said, and nobody
has proved him wrong yet; and that which has no beginning and no end but is all
middle is neither story nor history. What is it, then?
The universe of seventeenth-century Europe began 4400 years ago in the
Middle East, the universe of twentieth-century North America began
24,000,000,000 years ago somewhere else with a big bang AND THERE WAS
LIGHT, and they will end; that follows; in judgement with trumpets or in the
thin, dark, cold soup of entropy. Other times, other places may not begin or end
that way at all; consult the Universal History of the Hindus for one of the
alternate views. Certainly the Valley doesn't share those beginnings or those
ends; but it seems to have none of its own. It is all middle.
(1985a: 163)

This view of sequence insists that stories that account for present conditions are ineluctably
 199

products of the societies that write them. It can usefully be juxtaposed with Said's discussion
of the status of beginnings in structuralist thought:

It is no longer possible either to designate a beginning or to think of an origin

except (in both cases) as concessions to the empty fact or priority.
(1975: 316)

In Always Coming Home, the absence of either an Origin or a beginning is a feature to be

celebrated. This is achieved by the sustained denial of linear sequence that marks the text's many
discourses. It points to the centrality of the present, which is Le Guin' s preferred time frame:

As a science-fiction writer I personally prefer to stand still for long

periods, like the Quechua, and look at what is, in fact, in front of me: the earth;
my fellow beings on it; and the stars.
(1989: 143)

In the same vein, she writes in 'A First Note': 'All we ever have is here, now' (1985a: xi).
Nevertheless, it is a mistake to assume that the here-and-now is a unitary category, capable of
being understood completely. Like the category of 'historical fact' in Carr's metahistorical
reflections (1961: 22-24), Le Guin's present is a complex entity that is open to interpretation.
One of its complexities is the co-existence of different forms of time, which the editor calls
'Time' and 'Dream Time': 48

"Listen," says the Archivist - they're always saying that, these people,
very gently, not an order but an invitation, "listen, you'll find or make what you
need, if you need it. But consider it; be mindful; be careful. What is history?"
"A great historian of my people said: the study of Man in Time."
There is a silence.
"You aren't Man and you don't live in Time," I say bitterly. "You live
in the Dream Time."
"Always," says the Archivist of Wakwaha. "Right through Civilisation,
we have lived in the Dream Time." And her voice is not bitter, but full of grief,
bitter grief.
(1985a: 172)

The Kesh 'exist' in a different probability continuum, which runs parallel to what the Archivist
calls 'Civilisation'. The editor tells us that the Kesh word tavkach translates as 'civilisation, or
history' (1985a: 152). I think it corresponds to what I have called History, or the sequence of
 200

significant events with ramifications for large units of the population (such as nations). The
Kesh, however, do not see either History or history in this way, but blur the distinctions on which
conventional metahistory is founded to produce

... a language and way of thought in which no distinction is made between human
and natural history or between objective and subjective fact and perception, in
which neither chronological nor causal sequence is considered an adequate
reflection of reality, and in which time and space are so muddled together that
one is never sure whether they are talking about an era or an area.
(1985a: 153)

This metahistory participates in the deconstructivist project of 'Displacing the opposition that
it initially apparently questions' (Spivak 1988: 103). As Ricoeur insists that a responsible
historian should, it abolishes the distinction between objective and subjective discourse (1965:
21-40); and in the absence of faith in the interpretive structures of chronology and causality, it
points towards a structuralist (that is to say, Levi-Straussian) preoccupation with patterns. In
other words, Le Guin's alternative metahistory offers as trenchant a theoretical challenge to the
discipline of history-making as current theories of history as expounded by Ricoeur (1965), Said
(1975), Foucault (1970) and White (1978).

Just as the Kesh do not differentiate between public History and private history, neither
do they distinguish between fiction and non-fiction. Their categories, however, reflect the
dependency of both forms on event, on 'historical fact' (Carr 1961: 10):

The kind of narrative that tells "what happened" is never clearly defined by genre,
style, or valuation from the kind that tells a story "like what happened."
· (Le Guin 1985a: 500)

Both of these are forms of literature, as are 'Spoken and Written Literature' (1985a: 502-5). The
Kesh genre system is based on the need to separate truth and falsehood, which Le Guin applauds
(1985a: 500). The insistence a broad understanding of 'literature', encapsulating both 'fact' and
'fiction', both embodied in discourse, gives a deconstructivist flavour to the subversion of current
tl1eories of History in Always Coming Home.

This chapter has argued that Le Guin consistently exposes accepted views of History to
 201

questioning and criticism. Convention dictates that Historical significance derives from the
ramifications of a given event for as large a group of people as possible: the more public an
event is, the more Historical it becomes. Equally, History is male, because not only does it
suppress the concerns of women, 49 but it tells the story of patriarchal values of dominion,
achievement and conquest. Le Guin's metahistory, in the four novels under consideration here,
challenges this understanding of H/history in several ways.

White sees interpretation, in the form of discourse, as central to any figuration of history:

... the discourse is intended to constitute the ground whereon to decide what shall
count as a fact in the matters under consideration and to determine what mode of
comprehension is best suited to the understanding of the facts thus constituted.
(1978: 3)

The four novels by Le Guin examined in this chapter reveal, in different ways, the dependence
of History, as well as history, on discourse and on modes of comprehension. Orsinian Tales
presents a view of the national History as a sequence of iterable domestic situations that resist
either chronological or causal ordering. In addition, as Malafrena does, it presents the history
of the individual as ultimately more important than the History of nations. These two attributes
belong, in White's terminology, with the trope of synecdoche, which generates a plot based on
the representation of the whole by the part (1978: 73). In his account, a synecdochic reading of
History gives rise to an idealistic, or comic, story structure. Indeed, both Orsinian Tales and
Malafrena insist idealistically on individual interiorily rather than collective event, and they both
articulate a qualified optimism, proper to comedy, in their valorizing of the domestic.

The Lathe of Heaven is equally optimistic about the cosmic Tao, or order, of life, but its
metahistory is governed by a different trope, namely irony. Irony is based on dissimilarity and
difference (White 1978: 73), and gives rise to a critical view of History, characterized by a
'suspicion of system' (White 1978: 75). Haber's will-to-power in The Lathe of Heaven is also
a will to create order, to subjugate conditions to his own metanarrative of human progress. But
his desire, being dependent on unconscious factors, produces only the ultimate, nightmare
Otherness of a world without difference: 'the void' (Le Guin 1971: 148). In the meantime, it
is the little man, George Orr, who is so uniformly average that his normality is extreme (1971:
 202

ll8), who triumphs over an excess of history by refusing to resist it. The succession of
alternative conditions created by Orr, only to be jettisoned in their tum, enact his refusal to
embrace any preordained system of reality but the paradoxical 'system' that is the avoidance of
system.

In Always Coming Home, the Kesh are said to have 'no god; they had no gods; they had
no faith. What they appear to have had is a working metaphor' (1985a: 49). And indeed, the
novel itself is based on 'a working metaphor': it asserts 'a similarity in a difference and, at least
implicitly, a difference in a similarity' (White 1978: 72). Here the similarities between our own
society and 'the gentle Kesh' (Selinger 1988: 131) are based on the tenuous relation of filiation.
Our descendants might become the Kesh, or people like them, if certain trends, related to what
Le Guin calls 'the life story' are encouraged and others, the components of 'the killer story', are
removed. But Le Guin takes the significance of her alternative (meta) history beyond the creation
of Romantic plot (White 1978: 75). Rather, she emphasizes that the ethic of connection and
community, itself an embodiment of 'similarity within difference', which guides the Kesh, is a
necessary alternative to the present dispensation. The profoundly ambiguous existence of the
Kesh, present in the narrative but absent from physical form, poses a choice for the reader
between two kinds of stories. Pursuing the killer story will cause environmental destruction and
the waning of the values cherished by the Kesh. The only way to bring them into existence, to
allow them to leave the 'Dream Time' of wish-fulfilment and enter 'Time', is to embrace the
'biophilic' (Daly 1984: 308) values of the 'life story'. Le Guin is playing with high stakes here,
refusing the conventional separation between art and life, and insisting instead that what we do
in art, the stories we tell, ineluctably shape our life H/histories. The reader's response is
dependent on her or his choice of story. so
 203

NOTES
1. See, for example, Foucault's The Order of Things (1970); The Archaeology of
Knowledge (1992); Derrida's Of Grammatology (1976) and Writing and Difference (1982b).

2. The quotation marks here bear witness to the fact that, as Culler says, 'meaning is
context-bound but context is boundless' (1983: 128). Culler goes on to discuss Derrida's
deconstruction of the idea of 'extra-textuality' since even 'history' is part of 'the general text,
which has no boundaries' (1983: 130). I share Derrida and Culler's scepticism towards the
notion that there are elements 'outside' the text. In one sense, all human experience can be read
and participates in textuality.

3. I have discussed this feature of Le Guin's writing in the Introduction to this thesis and
in Chapter One, 'Un/Earthly Powers'. Le Guin' s views on narrative are expressed, for example,
in her essays 'It was a Dark and Stormy Night; Or, Why are we Huddling About the Campfire?'
(1989: 21-30) and 'The Carrier Bag Theory of Fiction' (1989: 165-170). A recent publication,
'The Shobies' Story' (1991c), also gives a crucial role to story-telling.

4. White discriminates between four kinds of historical 'emplotment' in terms of their

"'master tropes" ... of metaphor, metonymy, synecdoche, and irony' (1987: 5). These tropes in
turn generate the four narrative patterns of 'Romance, Comedy, Tragedy, and Satire' (1987: 70).

5. 'The Carrier Bag Theory of Fiction' was written in 1986, shortly after the publication of
Always Coming Home. It can be seen, I think, as part of the same project in Le Guin's writing.

6. Le Guin does not give this date. It is cited by Cummins (1990a: 126) and Bucknall
(1981: xiii).

7. Bittner points out that Orsinia is Le Guin's 'native country' since it bears her name:

The country's name ... and its creator's name have the same root: orsino, Italian
for "bearish," and Ursula come from the Latin ursa.
(1984: 29)

8. See Cummins (1990a: 131), Bittner (1984: 33) and Bittner (Bloom 1986: 123).

9. Derrida explains iteration as a complex interaction between similarity and difference in

The Post Card (1980). My use of the term derives from his, as well as from Culler's discussion
of it in On Deconstruction (1983: 110-134).

10. In a Marxist analysis of capitalist society, Cohen defines commodity fetishism as follows:

Commodity fetishism is the appearance that products have value in and of

themselves, apart from the labour bestowed on them.
(1978: 119)

11. Adam Kether' s name strongly evokes the "'primordial man'" in the Kabba/ah, Adam
Kadmon (Scholem 1974: 130). This echo gives his actions a flavour of supra-individuality: the
 204

transpersonality of the iterated act, in fact.

12. In using this term I wish, nevertheless, to distance myself from Cummins's account of
the 'unifying theme' of Orsinian Tales as 'fidelity' (1990a: 142). While fidelity certainly occurs
several times in the tales, I do not see them as susceptible to any unitary interpretation at all.

13. My use of the terms 'History' and 'history' to refer, respectively, to momentous, public
events and to more localized or private happenings is similar to Foucault's distinction between
'traditional history' and 'effective history' (1984: 87-90). Nevertheless, I believe that I place
more emphasis on the role of individual subjects in H/historical narrative than Foucault does.

14. I find Ricoeur's use of the term 'men' objectionably sexist, but his theoretical point is
persuasive and well-reasoned. Besides, it is difficult to know whether 'he original t" .., was les
hommes, men, or les gens, people.

15. The warning implicit in this 'history' constitutes a rather strange reworking of the
injunction against feuding in Shakespeare's Romeo and Juliet.

16. A comparison with Fineman's essay 'The History of the Anecdote: Fiction and Fiction'
(Veeser 1989: 49-76) is particularly pertinent here.

17. Several of the tales give detailed descriptions of place that reinforce Le Guin's assertion
in 'A Non-Euclidean View of California as a Cold Place to Be' that 'the Spirit of Place is a more
benign one than the exclusive and aggressive Spirit of Race, the mysticism of blood that has cost
so much blood' (1989: 84).

18. 'An die Musik' is set in 1938, just before World War II; 'The Lady of Moge' is set in
1640, during 'the civil struggle for succession known as the War of the Three Kings'; 'Ile
Forest' and 'Conversations at Night' are set in 1920, just after World War I.

19. This view can be discerned in various Romantic works, for example in Blake's 'London'
(1972: 216) and in Act III of Shelley's Promethe-us Unbound, where a renovated society is made
up of individuals whom Shelley describes as

... man
Equal, unclassed, tribeless, and nationless,
Exempt from awe, worship, degree, the king
Over himself ....
(1951: 111)

20. Several Romantic poets hoped for the establishment of a new social order with the
overthrow of the monarchy in France; but they were disappointed when a new tyranny arose to
take its place. Such sentiments can be discerned, for example, in Wordsworth's Prelude Book
Ten (1954: 371-89); in Blake's The French Revolution (1972: 134-48) and The First Book of
Urizen (1972: 222-37).

21. This has particularly striking (unintentional) resonances in the South African context,
where the political meaning of language is explicit, as Alexander demonstrates in his essay,
 205

Language Policy and National Unity in South Africa/Azania (1989).

22. These injunctions and lessons evidently participate in the Taoist philosophy of wu-wei,
or non-action. Page defines wu-wei as follows:

Wu-weiis sometimes translated as non-selfishness. That is, the doing of things

for entirely altruistic reasons. This is often a closer interpretation of what the Tao
, Te Ching means than the overly negative and totally passive sense of non-action.
(1991: 8-9)

Several critics have commented on Le Guin's propensity to create protagonists in the model of
Taoist ~ages who follow this approach. See, for example, Wood (Bloom 1986: 184) and Bain
(Bloom 1986: 211-L4J. Both these critics see George Orr in The Lathe of Heaven as a Taoist
sage.

23. Godwin's notion of 'perfectibility' as an essential aspect of History is expounded in

Enquiry Concerning Political Justice and Its Influence on Morals and Happiness (1798: 109-
115).

24. In the light of the fact that most Histories are written by men and present a view of history
as a succession of male achievements, I believe I am justified in using the masculine pronoun
here.

25. Cummins refers to Pandora as one of 'six voices or roles' adopted by Le Guin to 'narrate'
Always Coming Home: 'ethnologist, editor, translator, novelist, middle-aged housewife, and
Pandora' (1990a: 188). I do not share Cummins's impulse to identify the narrative function in
the text, as it seems to me that the many discourses in the novel are collected and arranged rather
than narrated. Consequently, I prefer to subsume the functions she lists into the single role of
editor.

26. I am using the term 'qualified utopia' to mean something similar to what Moylan means
by his 'critical utopia'. He explains the differences between critical utopia and traditional utopia
in terms of epistemological openness, which I see as a key feature of Le Guin' s writing:

The apparently unified, illusionary, and representational text of the traditional

utopia is broken open and presented in a manner which is, first of all, much more
fragmented - narratives intertwining present and future, or past and present, single
protagonists being divided into multiples, or into male and female versions of the
same character.
(1986: 46)

At the same time, critical utopia 'hold[s] open the radical act of utopian imagination' (Moylan
1986: 50).

27. Mannheim states that utopia is always rooted in history and is, to that extent, always
ideologically determined, in Ideology and Utopia (1936: 49-96). It is important to note, though,
that many utopian works do not acknowledge their own conditions of possibility, and that the
 206

self-consciousness of Pandora's reflections on 'What She is Doing' (1985a: 53, 147, 239) breaks
with this tendency.

28. See, for example, Freud's essay on 'The Interpretation of Dreams' (Gay 1989: 129-42)
and Jung's analysis of dreams in terms of verbal associations in 'On the Nature of Dreams'
(1990: 381).

29. Various critics have explored the idea of the Tao in The Lathe of Heaven. See, for
example, Wood (Bloom 1986: 200); Nudelman (Mullen and Suvin 1976: 257); Porter (Mullen
and Suvin 1976: 273); Crow and Erlich (Olander and Greenberg 1979: 219).

30. Here the Alien understands the slippery and imprecise nature of meaning in language,
together with the difficulty of communicating exactly what one intends in dialogue, mud~ ~1etter
than either Orr or Haber.

31. Feminists show varying degrees of anger about this division of labour. A sympathetic
reading is found in Chodorow's The Reproduction of Mothering (1978), where the author
attempts to explain conditions in men's family of origin that prepare them psychologically for
a life orientated to public action. Klein, in The Feminine Character (1946), attempts a 'value-
free' discussion of the matter; while Poovey (1984) sees it as an injustice to women.

32. See, for example, responses in speculative fabulation by Piercy in Woman on the Edge
of Time (1976) and Chamas inMotherlines (1978). Both these novels address the social relation
of inequality between genders. Piercy creates an androgynous utopia where men and women are
equal; Chamas imagines a separatist society where men are neither needed nor permitted.

33. This piece, like 'The Carrier Bag Theory of Fiction', was written shortly after the
publication of Always Coming Home in 1985. I read the agendas of the three texts as overlapping
to a great extent.

34. The technique of reversal that Le Guin uses here to achieve a defamiliarizing effect is so
common in Always Coming Home (1985a) as to constitute a hallmark of that work.

35. For example, the narrator's comments on the unequal destinies of Shevek and Takver in
The Dispossessed (1974: 160); and the different roles played by Ged and Tenar in The Earthsea
Trilogy (1993a).

36. This seems plausible in the light of her statement, in an interview with McCaffery and
Gregory, that she 'worked on the ideas and the story for twenty years, trying to get it right'
(Cummins 1990a: 130).

37. In the 1978 Introduction to Planet of Exile, Le Guin writes that the book was written in
'1963-4, before the awakening of feminism from its thirty-year paralysis' (1993b: 135) from a
perspective on women's concerns that she describes as 'early, "natural" (i.e. happily
a . . ~ulturated), unawakened, un-consciousness-raised ... self-confident, unexperimental,
contentedly conventional' (1993b: 135). She also states in the same essay that 'Taoism got to
me earlier than modem feminism did' (1993b: 136). It seems likely, then, that Malafrena
predates Le Guin's development of a feminist sensitivity to gender issues.
 207

38. Several texts in speculative tabulation reverse the gender inequality in contemporary
society, in order to create a society where women rule and men are subservient. For example,
Dodderidge's The New Gulliver (1979) is based on a sex-role reversal. The same device is used
to examine the basis of sexism by Slonczewski in Daughter of Elysium (1993) and Charnas in
Walk to the End of the World andMotherlines (1989).

39. Coyote is a common creator/trickster figure in the mythology of Native Americans in the
northwestern states of America (see, for example, Ramsey's collection, Coyote Was Going There
(1977)). Le Guin has revised the myths to make Coyote a woman, because, as she put it in her
interview with me, 'Why does the Trickster always have to be a man? Why does the Creator
always have to be a man?' Coyote appears frequently in Le Guin's writing; for example, she
is a key figure in 'Buffalo Gals, Won't You Come Out Tonight' (1987: 17-60); in the critical
essays 'A Non-Euclidean View of California as a Cold Place to Be' (1989: 80-100) and 'The
Woman Without Answers' (1989: 127-29).

40. Wytenbroek mentions that 'there is a dialectical opposition set up between [Kesh and
Condor societies]' (1987: 331). She goes on to note that 'Unlike most of Le Guin's works
structured along dialectical principles, however, there is no synthesis of the two societies' (1987:
331). In support of Wytenbroek's argument, I would point to Stone Telling's identification with
the Kesh on her return from Sai as an endorsement of her native society. Indeed, it is not difficult
to reject such extremely unpleasant people as the Condor.

41. Other examples are Gaveral Rocannon in Rocannon 's World (1966a); Rolery in Planet
of Exile (1966b); Falk-Ramarren in City of Illusions (1967); Genly Ai in The Left Hand of
Darkness (1969); Seiver in The Word for World is Forest (1976); and Shevek in The
Dispossessed (1974).

42. This is probably a reworking of the bloody hands that haunt Lady Macbeth after the
murder of Duncan (Macbeth V., i).

43. I am indebted to Selinger (1988: 130) for drawing my attention to this word in Kesh
vocabulary.

44. Baggesen quotes Delany as 'calling attention to the "subjunctivity" of SF as that genre
dealing with "events that have not been"' (1987: 34). Le Guin's use of a complicated conditional
tense ('might be going to have lived') reflects this 'subjuctive' mood.

45. The complementarity of linear and cyclical theories of time is the discovery that makes
Shevek a great physicist in The Dispossessed (1974).

46. In this respectAlways Coming Home is similar to Piercy's novel, Woman on the Edge of
Time (1976), where the outcome of the story - which future comes into being - depends on the
character's actions in the narrative present and on the reader's response to the text.

47. In 'A Non-Euclidean View of California as a Cold Place :o Be', Le Guin mentions Levi-
Strauss's work with admiration (1989: 91, 95).
 208

48. Le Guin uses the distinction between waking and dream as a polyvalent metaphor for
different forms of consciousness. The idea occurs powerfully in The Lathe of Heaven (1971),
The Word for World is Forest (1972), and is also mentioned in 'Science Fiction and the Future'
(1989: 142-43).

49. In this respect Le Guin's opinions are very similar to those expressed by Russ in How to
Suppress Women's Writing (1983). See, for example, Le Guin's 'A Left-Handed
Commencement Address' (1989: 115-17) and 'Woman/Wilderness' (1989: 161-64).

50. In saying this, I may create the impression that 'the killer story' and 'the life story' are
mutually exclusive narratives. On the contrary, I believe that the differences between them are
those of degree, not kind; and that they are mutually interpenetrating. In this respect narrative
parallels the drives towards Eros and Thanatos which, as Freud notes, are interwoven.
 209

CHAPTER FIVE

DISEMPOWERMENT

The stone the builders rejected has become the capstone.

(Psalm 118: 22)

The child irreparably wronged, whose human inheritance has been

taken from her - so many children in our world, all over our world
now - that child is our guide.
(Le Guin 1993c: 25)

The complex noun 'disempowerment' can be read in several ways. It contains the root
(radix) of Power (Foucauldian1 or otherwise): disemPOWERment. The word's signifying force
lies in the existence of power, which it evokes obliquely. According to Foucault, power is
inescapable in post-modernity. The terrifying image of the Panopticon brilliantly highlights
surveillance as a condition of modem life and shows it up as an exercise of power (Foucault
1975: 200 ff.). As an artist, Le Guin faces some of the same challenges as a theorist who
perceives the pervasiveness of power and power-relations. Some states of affairs cannot be
represented unambiguously without complicity in systems of profound and cruel inequity. On
the other hand, can the author draw on the energy of an ethical imagination to step outside his
or her empirical environment and, by challenging po·:1er-systems, undermine their force? Or are
acts of writing intimately and inescapably interpellated with the discourse of power?

An important aspect of disempowerment is the question of who has power and who does
not. There are several possibilities. The disempowered may be those who once had power, but
had it taken away from them. Or they may have the potential for power, but it has been
truncated. Or, more alarmingly for those in power, they may already have power, but their power V
has been suppressed or overlooked. 'Disempowerment' also connotes the process whereby one
is divested of power, and the question is raised: have the disempowered lost their power, or did
they never have it? And, in deconstructive fashion, 'disempowerment' evokes its opposite, the
over-used term 'empowerment'. This raises the question of whether empowerment, power to do
 210

something, is different from power over someone or something else, or whether they are two
forms of the same quality. In A Wizard of Earthsea Ged possesses both kinds of power. He has
(personal) power, like the earthquake-taming mage Ogion, 2 to control wind and waves. As
Archmage and supreme keeper of the Equilibrium in Earthsea, he is also the most publicly
powerful man in his community. In this respect the text implies, conservatively, that Ged has
a responsibility to use his wizardly powers in the service of the community. In other words, the
private form of power, the 'power from within' that comes with individuation, serves its public,
and sometimes coercive form, power over others.

As Trinh might argue, 'we' (who have power) all know who the disempowered are when
'we' see 'them'. In using (and foregrounding) the pronouns 'we' and 'they', I am also exhibiting
the capacity of language to distance me from the groups I wish to reflect on. In so doing, I am
aware of what Trinh says about the anthropological perspective:

A conversation of "us" with "us" about "them" is a conversation in which

"them" is silenced. "Them" always stands on the other side of the hill, naked and
speechless, barely present in its absence. Subject of discussion, "them" is only
admitted among "us," the discussing subjects, when accompanied or introduced
by an "us," member, hence the dependency of "them" and its need to acquire
good manners for the membership standing. The privilege to sit at table with
"us," however, proves both uplifting and demeaning. It impels "them" to partake
in the reduction of itself and the appropriation of its otherness by a detached "us"
discourse.
(1989: 67)

I need, therefore, to be mindful of my own complicity in power-relations as I write about

disempowerment. I am conscious that I am not I (single, unitary), but, as Trinh puts it, 'l/i': both
'the plural, non-unitary subject' and 'the personal race- and gender-specific subject' (1989: 9):
disempowered in some respects, but strongly empowered3 in others.

Another perspective on disempowerment appears in Outsiders USA: Original Essays on

24 Outgroups in American Society (1973). The writers use the term 'outsider' for those who are
disempowered in and by the current dispensation. They define the 'object of their study' 4 as
follows:
 211

...an outsider is a member of an "outgroup" which society relegates to a social

status that is generally perceived as undesirable or that otherwise involves
restrictions on the freedom to pursue reasonable life goals.
(Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: xiii)

In these terms the outsider sounds like an ideal 'politically correct' cause to espouse, whether
from a position of sensitivity to social injustice or with a view to deconstructing the norms that
define outsiders in the first place. Smith, in his chapter on 'The Physically Deviant', identifies
three approaches to outsiders:

When category 1 social theorists look at persons who are labeled "bad"
by our society, the theorists see them as intrinsically deviant (not just called
"bad" by our group) ... . When category 1 theorists see "outsiders" as the cause
of their own deviance (as overweight people are perceived to be the cause of their
high food intake), then category 1 theorists "blame" the outsiders.

Category 2 kinds of social theorists see the deviants as "bad" in relation

to some value held by a group (that is, some concept of the way things ought to
be).

In category 2 social theories, "badness" and "abnormality" and "ugliness"

are relative concepts, instead of something absolute and intrinsic to the deviant.

Category 3 social theorists look at deviating from the rest of society as

something good in itself (unless it violates the deviant's own values, or hurts
other people). Such harmless deviance - depending upon what kind it is - is
considered "creative" or "nonconformist" or "being yourself."
(Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: 120-22)

Smith's description of attitudes to outsiders, the people and groups5 who are rejected by society,
is a useful precursor to poststructuralist theorizing on the subject by Foucault and Derrida (for
example). In The Birth of the Clinic: An Archaeology of Medical Perception (1973) and
Discipline and Punish: Birth of the Prison (1977), Foucault displays an interest in previously
neglected sections of society, such as hospital patients and prison inmates. As a historian of the
representation of ideas, he focuses on the epistemes that underlie disempowerment. In The Birth
of the Clinic he figures the patient as a venue for 'his' pathology and for a relation of
interdependence with the doctor:
 212

The patient is the rediscovered portrait of the disease; he is the disease itself ...
. Doctor and patient are caught up in an ever-greater proximity, bound together,
the doctor by an ever-more attentive, more insistent, more penetrating gaze, the
patient by all the silent, irreplaceable qualities that, in him, betray - that is, reveal
and conceal - the clearly ordered forms of the disease.
(1973: 15-16)

Foucault is, in Smith's terms, a category 2 theorist, who is interested in the way outsiders
are perceived and labelled by self-appointed knowers and representatives of society such as
doctors. He takes an anti-humanist view of the outsiders themselves, ..,.-msidered a~ ,Jividual
subjects, in an entitled 'Questions on Geography':

... it's my hypothesis that the individual is not a pre-given identity which is seized
on by the exercise of power. The individual, with his identity and characteristics,
is the product of a relation of power exercised over bodies, multiplicities,
movements, desires, forces.
(1980: 73-74)

Accordingly, he reads the histories of specific individuals for what they reveal of the pervasive
workings of power in western society.

Foucault's and Derrida's thinking bears the impress of a postmodern epistemology. In

this approach truth-claims are viewed with scepticism and knowledge is no longer the bedrock
of human cognitive security. It is, instead, a product of relative and contextual conditions which
are likely to be unstable, localized and inconsistent. Accordingly, Foucault and Derrida treat
power and disempowerment, in which they are keenly interested, differently from Le Guin. Le
Guin's strategy is personal and anecdotal. She prefers to foreground the disempowered as
(imaginary) individuals. The 'meaning' of her tales is contained as much in their specificities
as in the generalizable conditions of outsider status, which provide the implicit horizon of her
critique.

In an interview with me, Le Guin explains her concern with local matters (as opposed to
'national' or 'universal') in writing Blue Moon over Thurman Street, a book of photographs and
poems celebrating the street in Portland where she lives:
 213

My street of thirty blocks covers such an incredible social gamut. It does go from
the homeless in an industrial warehouse district, right up through most American
social classes, to end up in a forest. And I think that's rather representative; it's
a kind of story ....

It is, in some respects, a deliberate social statement: "Look at this street! This
street is the street that covers most of America. You probably live somewhere
along this street if you're an American" ....

We took [the book] to many publishers who were afraid of it. They would say,
"This is of only l"cal interest," and we would try to say we think it's of more than
local interest, that you get to something universal by dwelling upon the local.

This is a fascinating example of Le Guin's representational techniques. Typically, in the texts

I am examining, she a~ms at 'something universal by dwelling upon the local'. This strategy
contrasts markedly with that of Foucault, who would be extremely suspicious of the category
'universal'. He would argue, I believe, that the micro-histories of disempowerment, while
pointing to the pervasive existence of power, do not furnish grounds for speculation about
anything as 'universal' as its inherent nature. Le Guin, by contrast, depicts localized instances
of disempowerment as a means to scrutinize the wider ideologies and epistemic conditions that
have produced particular inequities. My attitude towards postmodern theorizing here is similar
to Allen's sceptical position in 'Women who Beget Women must Thwart Major Sophisms':

... unless a [postmodern] narrative recognizes women as individuals who inhabit

distinctive histories, unless a narrative moves with a certain intimacy to tangible
events, unless a narrative questions the privilege of its own discursive
requirements, that narrative may make little difference for women's lives.
(1987: 320)

I believe that Le Guin's fondness for 'distinctive histories' and 'intimacy to tangible events'
draws attention to specific, personal experiences of disempowerment in a way that implicitly
questions and complements postmodern theory's suspicion of the particular.

The opposition between local and universal (or national) concerns mentioned by Le Guin
is an example of the binary thinking that is the target of deconstructive theory and practice.
Deconstruction views polar oppositions as value-laden since one term is usually construed as
 214

superior. Its attacks on binarism often take the form of proving that the privileged term does not
naturally take precedence over the less privileged one. In the famous example of the
speech/writing opposition,6 Derrida proves, by analysing the theories of linguists who privilege
speech over writing, that writing is the prior condition. He uses rhetorical strategies, isolating
the binary opposition and then carefully examining its function in the text, to make the point that
the conceptual hierarchy implicit in the opposition is, ultimately, false. In this way,
deconstructive practice often calls into question the mental paradigm which set up the opposition.
In Smith's terms, Derrida is a 'category 3 theorist', who regards society as culpable for labelling
the outsider 'defective' in the first place (Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: 122). As I shai1 .:)how,
Le Guin's strategies for displacing binary oppositions often resemble deconstruction.

As I have mentioned, Le Guin's approach to power and its derivatives - empowerment

and disempowerment - often takes the form of representing particular individuals as instances
of wider inequities. I read these devices as manifestations of a profound underlying interest in
the conditions and ramifications of power and power-relations in contemporary society.
Characteristically, though, Le Guin does not articulate a single or self-identical position on these
matters. Rather, she uses the testimony of several voices to express divergent experiences of
power. In this way she subverts the requirements of monological discourse' and insists on
difference and differance within even her own texts. The effect is to refuse closure and
foreground discontinuities, insisting on complex, localized readings of power, which resist
integration into a single tale.

An example of Le Guin's multiple perspectives on power is the story of Ged's growing

self-knowledge in The Earthsea Tn"logy. On the level of heroic narrative, this is the process
which fits him to assume power. But the narrative also signifies as part of a wider discursive
network encompassing the social system. Le Guin recognizes in Earthsea Revisioned (1993c)
that hero-stories8 like Ged's participate in well-oiled conventions of literary power:

In our hero-tales of the Western world, heroism has been gendered: the hero is
a man.
Women may be good and brave, but with rare exceptions (Spenser,
Ariosto, Bunyan?) women are not heroes. They are sidekicks. Never the Lone
Ranger, always Tonto. Women are seen in relation to heroes: as mother, wife,
 215

seducer, beloved, victim, or rescuable maiden. Women won independence in the

novel, but not in the hero-tale ....
Since it's about men, the hero-tale has concerned the establishment or
validation of manhood. It has been the story of a quest, or a conquest, or a test,
or a contest. It has involved conflict and sacrifice. Archetypal configurations of
the hero-tale9 are the hero himself, of course, and often the night sea journey, the
wicked witch, the wounded king, the devouring mother, the wise old man, and so
on. (These are Jungian archetypes; without devaluing Jung's immensely useful
concept of the archetype as an essential mode of thought, we might be aware that
the archetypes he identified are mindforms of the Western European psyche as
perceived by a man.)
(1993c: 5-6)

Here Le Guin provides a second perspective on her own heroic narrative, one that leaves intact
the underpinnings of The Earthsea Trilogy even while it reveals their imbrication in systems of
power. She goes on to recall that her father's hero-stories gave her familiarity with these
conventions (1993b: 6). I infer that in the early stages of Le Guin's creative development, the
individual father, Alfred Kroeber, merged with the Father as inscribed in language and the
unconscious (Lacan 1977b: 67, 199). Both the Father and her own father instilled in the young
writer's psyche a sense of how the world, and she, ought to behave: with men in pride of place.
But Le Guin has not entirely adhered to the precepts of F/fatherly wisdom. In the 1975 essay,
'American SF and the Other', for example, she aligns herself publicly with less powerful groups.
She trenchantly defines 'the Other' as 'the being who is different from yourself' (1993b: 93) and
goes on to criticize the lack of sympathy for this figure in contemporary American science fiction
(1993b: 96). In a similar vein, Le Guin's fiction and poetry since 1980 have tended to focus on
'non-heroic' people and events. 10 This trend is particularly evident in the texts I examine in this
chapter, namely Tehanu, Searoad: Chronicles of Klatsand (1991a) and the story, 'Buffalo Gals,
Won't You Come Out Tonight' (1987). 11

Because disempowerment is a pervasive theme in Le Guin's writing, and in keeping with

the author's own practice, I have chosen to consider various figures as examples of particular
kinds of disempowerment. The first figure is the wounded child who, Le Guin claims, is 'our
guide' (1993c: 25). Other disempowered groups I examine in this chapter are women, especially
older or menopausal women, unemployed men, the non-human world, people of colour,
homosexuals and mentally retarded people. In each instance Le Guin displays compassion mixed
 216

with an attitude I can only call curiosity about the mechanisms of disempowerment. As I shall
show, these qualities take different forms in each situation.

In Tehanu: The Last Book of Earthsea, 12 Le Guin uses deconstructive strategies to

dislodge several binary oppositions and reveal how they underpin and empower cruelty to
individuals. None of the novel's three protagonists is an 'insider': all are outcast for some
reason. The most important protagonist, according to Le Guin (1993c: 19), is Therru, the 'child
irreparably wronged' invoked in the epitaph to this chapter. I can only speculate what Therru and
Myra (in 'Buffalo Gals Won't You Come Out Tonight') may signify. Some of their resonances
include an appeal for a deeper compassion towards suffering; a rejection of the ideology that
says only a heterosexual, Anglo-Saxon man can lead; and an alternative mode of perception that
is only available to the partially blinded. However one reads it, the image of the wounded child
as a guide defies any attempt at comprehensive explanation and remains evocatively compelling.
Therru is a helpless victim whose 'freedom to pursue reasonable life goals' (Spiegel and Keith-
Spiegel 1973: xiii) has been damaged by men's violence. She is disempowered on several
counts: as a child, as someone who is 'physically deviant' (Smith, in Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel
1973: 116) because of her fire-scars, and as a raped woman. This is the woman who is to become
Archmage of Earthsea. This sounds ridiculously implausible, yet Le Guin makes exactly this
outcome believable, even appropriate.

Therru's disempowerment is not only physical; it has legal dimensions as well.

According to the Forum on the Rights of Children at the 1971 White House Conference on Youth
constitution, children's rights are as follows:

1. The right to grow in a society which respects the dignity of life and is free
of poverty, discrimination, and other forms of degradation.
2. The right to be born and to be healthy and wanted through childhood.
3. The right to grow up nurtured by affectionate parents.
4. The right to be a child during childhood, to have meaningful choices in
the process of maturation and development, and to have a meaningful
voice in the community.
5. The right to be educated to the limits of one's capability and through
processes designed to elicit one's full potential.
6. The right to have social mechanisms to enforce the foregoing rights.
(Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: 66)
 217

Therm's rights have all been violated. The men who raped her and then pushed her into the fire
obviously do not 'respect the dignity of life'. Le Guin calls her violation 'a bad thing' in the
novel because it is a symptom of something amiss in society at large; as Keith-Spiegel notes,
the well-being of children is an index of social health (Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: 31-32).13
The violence inflicted on Therm has no identifiable cause, which is more horrifying because one
of the perpetrators is her father, and her fear of him identifies him as the rapist. Evidently, she
is neither wanted by her family nor nurtured by affectionate parents; and she will not grow up
healthy after she has been irremediably scarred. Therm's capacity to respond spontaneously has
nearly been destroyed, so that she has effectively lost her childhood, and regains it only in part
under Tenar's care. The scars on her face and hands make her look more like an animal than a
child (1993a: 630), but they point symptomatically to the destruction of her well-being. She has
not been educated (1993a: 630) by her family, and after being wounded her chances of
developing to the limit of her potential are minimal. Therru will need to earn a living, and has
a gift for magic, but none of the local wizards or witches is willing to take her as an apprentice
(1993a: 632). Her burned hand makes her unfit for any craft, except possibly weaving, but Tenar
senses that repetitive manual work will not stimulate the child sufficiently (1993a: 578).

The cruellest aspect of Therm's disability is the derision of the community. Smith
describes the reactions of college students to people who are 'physically deviant', 'whose
anatomy makes them different from the rest of society' (Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: 117):

... all the students in these classes (there were over a hundred persons altogether)
expressed horror and disgust at the faces lacking noses or ears or being partly
caved-in or otherwise deviating significantly from the American norm of
"beauty"... . The moral seems rather clear: if you want college students to accept
you, be an Indian, be gay, or something - but for God's sake DON'T BE
"UGLY"! You may get pity, perhaps (mixed with a lot of revulsion), but you
will not be looked at as an acceptable human being.
(Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: 122-23)

Therm is the butt of this kind of contempt. People in the village call her names such as 'monster
brat' (1993a: 496) and 'foul imp' (1993a: 586); boys throw stones at her in the road (1993a:
594); and some make the sign to avert evil when they see her (1993a: 630). Most people on
 218

Gont view Therru as though they were 'category 1 theorists' in Smith's scheme of attitudes
towards outsiders (Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: 120). They see the disfigured person as
intrinsically bad because she is wounded (1993a: 630). Le Guin clearly shows that
stigmatization by an ignorant and prejudiced society will ruin the child's life more surely than
her physical wounds. Shunned by all, she will never find physical love, nor will she achieve a
stable place in the community.

Using a familiar device from Kantian epistemology, 14 the disparity between appearance
and reality, Tenar tries to comfort the child by explaining that she 'is' not her body:

'You are beautiful,' Tenar said in a different tone. 'Listen to me, Therru.
Come here. You have scars, ugly scars, because an ugly, evil thing was done to
you. People see the scars. But they see you, too, and you aren't the scars. You
aren't ugly. You aren't evil. You are Therru, and beautiful. You are Therru who
can work, and walk, and run, and dance, beautifully, in a red dress.'
(1993a: 624)

This noble-sounding formulation hints at a level of personal ontology that goes beyond the
identification of patient and disease in Foucault's The Birth of the Clinic (1973: 15-16). Later,
though, Tenar knows she has lied (1993a: 625). Cartesian theories about a mind-body split,
Christian ideas about an 'essential' self, and poststructuralist argumentation about the false
dichotomy between beauty and ugliness, are all powerless to give Therru her rights as a child
once she has been brutalized and ruined. I believe that this portrait of misery, a child's body in
pain and a child's future destroyed, gives the lie to much theorizing which does not take into
account bodily and psychological suffering. If, as Le Guin asserts in Always Coming Home, 'the
image of the other's pain is the center of being human' (1985a: 478), then those who shrink from
contact with an incurably scarred eight-year old child are not conspicuously human.

In another sense, Therru does have the parental love and nurturing that she is entitled to.
Although physical mothering is past for her, Tenar decides to adopt the burned child, and Therm
becomes the daughter 'chosen by her soul' (1993c: 19). In a small revolt against the cult of
family values in America and Britain, Tehanu shows that an adoptive mother can care more
effectively than the child's biological parents. Tenar's love accomplishes 'all that can be done
 219

... a wonder' (1993a: 627). Although she cannot undo the wrong that has been done to Therm,
Tenar turns it to healthy ends in her nicknames for the child: 'finchling, birdlet' (1993a: 525)
and 'Little bird, little sparrow, little flame' (1993a: 580). This deconstructs and counteracts the
prejudiced and pejorative names the villagers call Therm. It also suggests that names may be
a product of the namer's psyche or ideology, rather than (as The Earthsea Trilogy claims) an
embodiment of the bearer's essential nature.

Tehanumakes the extraordinary claim that Therm's power comes to her because of her
disempowering disfigurement, not despite it. This idea not only deconstructs the beautiful/ugly
(or healthy/scarred) opposition; it even transcends reversal, Le Guin' s tactic in Always Coming
Home, in addressing the plight of the disempowered. If it were not for the author's explicit
repudiation of Christianity, 15 the similarities between Therm and Christ, as wounded spiritual
leaders, would be striking. However, the novel's structures of signification, including an
insistence on details of context, militate against any impulse towards turning the child into a
legend. Instead, the reader is left with the unsettling possibility that Therm, an ordinary child,
may transcend terrible violation and become a dragon's kin.

Therm and the dragon who is 'wildness seen not only as dangerous beauty but as
dangerous anger' (1993c: 23) are linked by the element that has scarred the child: fire. Therm's
body temperature is so hot that Tenar cannot tell when she is feverish (1993a: 521, 605). When
Tenar speaks the dragon's name, the child emits heat like a dragon (1993a: 520). She has other
strange qualities as well. With only one seeing eye, she sees/perceiyes differently from people
with healthy vision. When Tenar brushes her hair on a dry morning, Therm, sensitive to fire's
beauty and its danger, sees 'fires, all flying out' (1993a: 574) and laughs for the only time in the
novel:

At that moment Tenar first asked herself how Therm saw her - saw the
world - and knew she did not know: that she could not know what one saw with
an eye that had been burned away. And Ogion's words, They will/ear her, 16
returned to her; but she felt no fear of the child. Instead, she brushed her hair
again, vigorously, so the sparks would fly, and once again heard the little husky
 220

laugh of delight.
(1993a: 574)

Le Guin corroborates: 'What is this double vision, two things seen as one? What can the blinded
eye teach the seeing eye?' (1993c: 21). Later she writes that Therru does see past appearances:
'Therru, blinded, sees with the eye of the spirit as well as the eye of the flesh' (1993c: 25). What
she sees, what Tenar sees in her moment of double vision with the weaver's fan (1993: 557), is
always dragons and wildness.

Therm's kinship with the dragon who calls her 'my child' (1993a: 689) proffers the
revolutionary possibility of living outside binary oppositions, owned by no-one, since 'the
dragons were, above all, wildness. What is not owned' (Le Guin 1993c: 22). In a feminist
paradigm, this means living beyond the patriarchal oppression that awaits Therru, whose
virginity has been taken by rape. As Tenar knows, she probably will never know a loving
embrace in a society with conservative gender norms (1993a: 549). Magic, in Tehanu, has lost
the moral calling it followed in the other Earthsea novels. It is no longer a power or an art; it
does not serve the public good, the Equilibrium, alone. In Therru it is the emptiness that damage
by fire has created in her being and that is the receptacle of power. She uses magic to call
Kalessin, not intending to cleanse the population of Gont of evil forces, although that follows,
but to rescue her (spiritual) 'mother and father' (1993a: 685). Here, as in 'Hemes', authentic
family connections, which are generally relegated to women's domain of the 'merely' domestic,
are privileged above wider social concerns.

A wounded child also takes the central role in the story, 'Buffalo Gals, Won't You Come
Out Tonight' (1987: 17-60). Like Therru, Myra has lost an eye. Myra is not the victim of men's
violence, but men's error: she is wounded and lost in the desert after an aeroplane crash. An
animal she recognizes as a she-coyote finds and takes care of her. Of course, as Le Guin and her
readers know, and Myra later finds out, this is Coyote, the trick:-«~r goddess who made the world
and did not perfect her handiwork (Le Guin 1993c: 19-20). Coyote is a very different care-taker
from Tenar. Without consideration for the child's injury and shock, she leads the child, at her
 221

own pace, to her village (1987: 19). Then she abandons her to the 'people' who live there, the
desert animals such as Chipmunk, Chickadee, Jay, Horse and Homed Toad Child. Throughout
the story, a double perspective is used. The animals are, simultaneously, animals and people.17
This approach subverts many traditional attitudes, including philosophical and well-meaning
ones. It negates the view of animals as inanimate instruments for human use, while also avoiding
a condescending anthropomorphism. Here, as in Always Coming Home (1985a: 420), Le Guin
links animals' concerns with those of women, who are another disempowered group. Certainly,
in our anthropocentric culture, animals have been disempowered, robbed of the power they once
had. In this story they have a voice, but their otherness is never domesticated or assimilated,
because of the perspective that insists that they are animals, not humans.

Among the denizens of the desert, Myra loses her privileged human position and becomes
just another young animal. Jay fashions a replacement eye for her out of pine pitch, and she too
acquires the narrator's double vision. Coyote explains that it is all a matter of perspective:

"I don't understand why you all look like people," she said.
"We are people."
"I mean, people like me, like humans."
"Resemblance is in the eye," Coyote said .... "So, to me you're basically
greyish yellow and run on four legs. To that lot -" she waved disdainfully at the
warren of little houses next down the hill - "you hop around twitching your nose
all the time. To Hawk, you're an egg, or maybe getting pinfeathers. See? It just
depends on how you look at things .... "
(1987: 35)

The eye, according to Coyote, makes the world in its own image, and can see only what
resembles the perceiver. The Other cannot be seen as other, but will always be re-configured to
look like the perceiver. I see Coyote's canny insight as an attack on twentieth-century
epistemology, based on the mutual exclusivity of Self and Other. This ideology does not hold
in the story, since Le Guin has found, and shows, a way to see from more than one viewpoint.
Like Therm's, Myra's extraordinary powers of perception stem from a wound to her vision. The
story implies that, in order to see as the Other sees, it is necessary to lose some degree of the
vision of one's kind and to become detached from one's own (partial) viewpoint.
 222

Myra is driven by a need to rejoin her own people, and this is seen as natural and
appropriate. She visits the human settlements twice. Each time her double vision extends to the
human community as well, and she sees them as inimical because she has adopted the animals'
way of seeing:

"It's a ranch," the child said. "That's a fence. There's a lot of Herefords."
The words tasted like iron, like salt in her mouth. The things she named wavered
in her sight and faded, leaving nothing - a hole in the world, a burned place like
a cigarette bum.
(1987: 46)

Here, as in Always Coming Home, and, as I have shown in Chapter One, in The Word/or World
is Forest, the way of life of most contemporary humans appears as unnatural, and it occupies a
different reality continuum from that of animals. Le Guin has reversed the conventional binary
opposition, which holds that the (white, male) human perspective and lifestyle are superior and
those of other beings are inferior. In so doing she aligns herself with the environmentalist
position that the non-human natural world has equal rights with humans. This is not a new
opinion. Two striking instances are articulated by Roszak, one of Le Guin' s contemporaries, and
Capra, a metaphysicist she admires (1989: 89). In 1972, Roszak wrote that 'The science we call
ecology is the nearest approach that objective consciousness makes to the sacramental vision of
nature which underlies the symbol of Oneness' (1972: 400). Also, the General Systems Theory
propounded by Capra in The Turning Point (1982) bridges the gulf between human and non-
human by demonstrating that all natural phenomena participate in systems. Le Guin's unique
contribution to the environmentalist cause lies in the voice she gives to non-human creatures and
objects. Even despised things, like Coyote's turds, have rights and a voice (Le Guin 1987: 38).
This kind of thinking also underpins a children's story by Le Guin, Catwings (1988a), where four
'outsider' kittens, born with wings and consequently deformed like Therm, search for an
environment where they can belong.

I have already mentioned that Tehanu shatters the conventions of the hero-tale by
prP.senting a narrative in which the main characters are all, in Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel's terms,
outsiders. The main focalizer, Tenar, is the woman Ged helped, in The Tombs ofAtuan, to a life
devoted to death. Twenty-five years have elapsed (1993a: 656), and Tenaris forty-one: that is,
 223

approaching menopause. 18 She describes herself as 'only an old woman' (1993a: 657),
contradicting her years. Underlying Tenar's self-deprecation is the (male) assumption that a
woman's usefulness and attractiveness is over by the time she has borne children. In a
patriarchal economy, where
J
woman's use-value and therefore her power are defined by her
sexual viability, Tenar has lost all the power she once had. Nevertheless, she represents a
disempowered group that Le Guin is particularly fond of: older women. In 'The Space Crone'
she explains why she would choose an ordinary woman over sixty as an emissary from humanity
to a hypothetical extra-terrestrial culture:

She has worked hard at small, unimportant jobs all her life ... . She was a virgin
once, a long time ago, and then a sexually potent fertile female, and then went
through menopause. She has given birth several times and faced death several
times - the same times. She is facing the final birth/death a little more nearly and
clearly every day now. ,
... She knows, though she won't admit it, that Dr. Kissinger has not gone
and will never go where she has gone, that the scientists and the shamans have
not done what she has done.
(1989: 6)

As I shall show, Tehanu articulates a similarly positive view of older women, which resembles
theorizing on the subject by feminists such as Greer. 19

In my third chapter I examined psychological reasons for maie wizards to be celibate in

Earthsea. Le Guin explains this state of affairs in Earthsea Revisioned by reference to the
conventions of heroic narrative (1993c: 11). There is a gender discrepancy here because the
author asserts, both in the essay (1993c: 15) and in Tehanu (1993a: 571-72), that witches are not
required to be celibate. Nevertheless, in Tenar's life so far, magical power and domestic power
have alternated. She appears first as the beloved five-year-old daughter of a mother who would
rather lie than give up her child to the Dark Powers of the Tombs, even though her father asserts
that she is worthless (1993a: 175). Later she becomes the virginal One Priestess of the Tombs.
Her occult power over the Dark Powers depends so strongly upon celibacy that she may never
come into contact with a man who is sexually potent (1993a: 529). After Ged has liberated her
from the service of the Tombs, she becomes the student of the mage Ogion, who loves her but
never touches her (1993a: 532). So far her development parallels that of Ged, who embraces
 224

(wizardly) power at the expense of sexuality. When his magical power is spent, Ged returns to
human relationships, saying:

It is time to be done with power. To drop the old toys, and go on. It is time that
I went home. I would see Tenar. I would see Ogion, and speak with him before
he dies ... . There is no kingdom like the forests. It is time I went there, went in
silence, went alone. And maybe there I would learn at last what no act, or power
can teach me, what I have never learned.
(1993a: 441)

In an equivalent move, Tenar leaves her studies with Ogion in search of what Remington calls
'touch' ,20 a connection with the other, which for women means marriage and children. While
insisting on the differences between Tenar's life and Ged's, 21 Le Guin has structured their lives
along strangely similar lines. The distinction between a 'heroine' and a 'female hero', used by
Le Guin (1993c: 9) and also by several other feminist literary critics, 22 may help to explain this
anomaly. As the tale's 'heroine', Tenaris entitled (and possibly even expected) to mimic the
development of its hero, Ged. But she may not attain greater wisdom or fulfilment than he does.
Throughout The Earthsea Trilogy, Tenar functions as Ged's reflection, not as an empowered or
autonomous person in her own right.

Once her years of re/productivity as a woman are over, Tenar reflects on her life in terms
of the negation of different forms of power:

[Wizards] were men of power. It was only power that they dealt with. And what
power had she now? What had she ever had? As a girl, a priestess, she had been
a vessel: the power of the dark places had run through her, used her, left her
empty, untouched. As a young woman she had been taught a powerful
knowledge by a powerful man and had laid it aside, turned away from it, not
touched it. As a woman she had chosen and had the powers of a woman, in their
time, and the time was past; her wiving and mothering was done. There was
nothing in her, no power, for anybody to recognize.
(1993a: 537)

The meditation begins with a truism; every reader of wizard-tales knows that '[Wizards are] men
oi power'. Le Guin's revisionist imagination, however, ensures that the full weight of 'men of
power', men's power, is felt. Here, as later, the question of what differentiates men's power from
women's is thoroughly investigated. Tenar, as a woman, does not have access to wizardly
 225

power. She has been 'a vessel' for power, not contained it within herself as the wizards do. She
renounces the power that comes with the (wizardly) knowledge that Ogion offers her. Her
reflection ends with the awareness that she has lost even 'the powers of a woman', so that she
is 'empty'. Later, in deconstructive fashion, Le Guin shows that emptiness is the precondition
for being full - among other things, of power. This is a revolutionary insight into the psychology
of empowerment and leadership. 23

All Tenar's insights into power are contextualized and relativized in the gaze of the
Other: since nobody can recognize her power, it does not exist. Greer, more angrily, also figures
the middle-aged woman's disempowerment as a function of the male perspective on her: 'Even
at menopause woman is to most medical writers nothing but a reproductive machine on stilts'
(1991: 27). Later she speaks of the cessation of the reproductive function as an opportunity for
self-empowerment:

... you do not continue living your life mainly through responses to the needs of
those in your household and workplace ... . Your mind and heart, which have
always been full of concern for others and interest in the pursuits of others, may
now begin to develop spaces where your own creativity might begin to extend its
range, feel its strength, make its contribution on a wider stage, a different stage.
This need not be a public stage; the threshold where you stand may open upon
a region of the mind, or of the soul.
(1991: 45-46, my italics)

Tenar comes to similar conclusions when she muses stoically that serving others' needs is simply
'Like all women, any woman, doing what women do' (1993a: 499). Her canny observation that
she has been invisible in her activity bears out Greer's assertion that people do not see women
over fifty (1991: 60). Tenar's choices all lead away from the 'public stage', towards a private
domain of domesticity and relationship. As many feminist writers have commented,24 social
roles are distributed in such a way that public significance is men's domain, while women are
relegated to private affairs. Le Guin, too, is aware of this opposition; in Malafrena (1979a) and
Always Coming Home (1985a), she depicts the gender inequity that it produces.

The ideology that constructs the public domain as belonging to men and opposes it to the
 226

private, where women belong, is eminently suitable for a deconstructive approach. If I (or Le
Guin) were to take this approach, I might reasonably proceed to prove the dependence of the
'superior' term (man, public life) on the inferior one (woman, the private realm). This would be
easy to illustrate, even by arguments from biology (the existence of a man presupposes the
existence of a woman: his mother) and Maslow's hierarchy of needs (hunger must be gratified
before great public exploits can be achieved; the kitchen precedes the assembly-hall, or the
battlefield). Reasoning in this way would destabilize the hierarchy by proving that the
supposedly absolute value it assigns to the superior terms is grounded in an arbitrary,
ideologically-coloured belief system.

In my view, Tehanu goes beyond a deconstructive critique of the masculinist system of

binary oppositions. Although Le Guin presents Tenar in a deconstructive way, showing her
crucial role in the life of her community, she goes on to portray 'women's concerns', such as the
family and the home, as inherently valuable, not only important for others' well-being. A
striking, and, to me, very attractive innovation in the representational register of Tehanu,
compared with The Earthsea Trilogy, is the attention paid to domestic detail in the fourth book.
Almost all the novel's opening references are to homely matters: the people in Goha's family;
her skill in spinning; the extent of the farm; Goha' s memories in the kitchen of her husband
lighting the lamp. When Lark comes to call her for help with the 'bad thing', she is weeding her
bean patch (1993a: 483-84). On first reading, this insistence on things that are often labelled
concrete or trivial, in a genre that privileges supposedly larger deeds and concerns, strikes a
discordant note. This is precisely Le Guin's point: when women's concerns are introduced into
fiction, especially in an heroic tale, they do not seem to belong, because they have been excluded
by powerful groups (such as the literary academy) for so long:

Certainly, if we discard the axiom what's important is done by men, with

its corollary what women do isn't important, then we've knocked a hole in the
hero-tale, and a good deal may leak out. We may have lost quest, contest, and
conquest as the plot, sacrifice as the key, victory or destruction as the ending;
and the archetypes may change. There may be old men who aren't wise, witches
who aren't wicked, mothers who don't devour. There may be no public triumph
of good over evil, for in this new world what's good or bad, important or
unimportant, hasn't been decided yet, if ever .... History is no longer about great
men. The important choices and decisions may be obscure ones, not recognized
 227

or applauded by society.
(1993c: 13)

Although, to (patriarchal) society, Goha is only a middle-aged widow whose reproductive

abilities have failed her, she discovers other capacities in herself. These are signalled by the
dragon Kalessin's willingness to speak to her. In my view, Kalessin exceeds any attempt to
identify it25 with a single quality. Even Le Guin's description of it as 'wildness seen not only as
dangerous beauty but as dangerous anger' (1993c: 23) does not seem to go far enough, since
dragons are not only 'What is not owned' (1993c: 22), but also are not known and cannot be
known. In The Tombs ofAtuan, Ged tells Tenar that a dragonlord is 'One whom the dragons will
speak with' (1993a: 248). When Tenar looks into Kalessin's eye, which men are forbidden to
do (1993b: 22), the dragon recognizes her enough to exchange names with her, making her 'one
whom the dragons will speak with', a dragonlord despite her status as a woman. The gift
suggests that the woman has dragon-like qualities. She, too, exceeds the roles that men have
scripted for her. 26 Daly's eccentric prose uses lyrically appropriate terms for a similar vision of
women's wildness:

The ultimate Guide of each Weaver/Journeyer [woman] is her Final Cause, her
indwelling, unfolding Purpose. A woman is really "leading her own life" only
when she is in harmony with her Final Cause ....
Of course, there are obstacles and traps set by the rulers of snooldom
[patriarchy], intended to distract and deafen each woman to the Call of her Final
Cause, which is the Call of the Wild.
(1988: 44)

Daly theorizes what Tenar lives. The passing away of Tenar's fertility signals the end of
obligatory service to others. With this, she gains the ability to transcend the 'obstacles and traps'
of a patriarchal definition of herself and travel to the 'Wild', untamable region of her own
dragonhood, which Therru's supernatural, visionary powers of sight enable her to see (1993a:
582).

I read Searoad: Chronicles of Klatsand (1991a) as another challenge to the view that
only publicly prominent people are worth writing about. Proponents of this position would
 228

probably not bother to represent the doings of a tiny village on the coast of Oregon at all. 27 They
would argue, like the publishers who initially declined Blue Moon Over Thurman Street, that
'local interest' is no interest at all. Significantly, most of the stories in Searoad focus, to some
extent, on the strategies used by older women for finding spaces outside patriarchal demands.
The story 'Hand, Cup, Shell' and the novella 'Hemes' pay particular attention to tracing these
devices.

'Hand, Cup, Shell' focuses on the family of Dean Inman, a significantly named, famous
educationalist who is to be the subject of an academic biography. Sue Shepard, tu .... graduate
student assigned to assist 'Professor Whozis' (1991a: 19) in compiling the biography, decides
to interview the Dean's wife, Rita, about herself, instead of concentrating on her relationship with
the great man. Rita's granddaughter Gret pin-points the story's central, metadiscursive target:

"All of us - the family, I mean - nobody will ever know any of us existed. Except
for Grandaddy. He's the only real one."
... the hawk [Gret's mother] blinked and stooped to the prey: "Whatever do you
mean, Gret? Reality is being a dean of the School of Education?"
"He was important. He has a biography. None of us will."
"Thank goodness," Gran said, getting up.
(1991a: 31)

Rita Inman's epigrammatic statement subverts the conventions of the hero-narrative by

suggesting that some forms of existence may be even more valuable than a public life,
immortalized in a biography. The story also offers an explicit gender politics. People who are
considered important enough to have biographies, and the people who evaluate their importance,
are all men. Their scale of values is wrong (and Gret is wrong, although the parodic intent
behind her words is not); their premise is the phallocentric maxim that 'what women do i'sn 't
important' (1993c: 13). In a sentence enacting the difference between official and private
histories, Rita Inman, like Tenar, has found a space within herself that is untouched by others'
perceptions and demands, and is inaccessible to the younger woman interviewing her:

Poor little whatsemame, trapped in the works and dark machinations of that
toughest survivor of the Middle Ages, the university, ground in the mills of
assistantships, grants, competitions, examinations, dissertations, all set up to
separate the men from the boys and both from the rest of the world, she wouldn't
 229

have time for years yet to look up, to look out, to learn that there were such bare,
airy places as the place where Rita Inman lived.
(1991a: 30)

The first part of the sentence uses a frenzied syntax to indict the male world of 'assistantships,
grants, competitions, examinations, dissertations' as a crushing machine. It destroys individual
freedom and prevents Sue from developing a wider vision. This is necessary to perceive the
'bare, airy places' where the older woman, who, like Tenar, no longer exists only for others, has
found a psychological space that suits her.

Rita Inman's complex refusal of the patriarchal norms that define importance is echoed
in the inversion of conventional sex-role stereotypes in the marriage of Mag and Phil Rilow.
Mag, too, is a mature woman, accomplished in the public realm of her career and in the private
domain. She is a successful academic, married to an unemployed drywaller who laughingly calls
himself Phil the Failure (1991a: 26). Mag can live with her own success, but her husband's
failure makes her uneasy even while she feels drawn to it 'because of the awful need strength has
for weakness' (199la: 33). She transfers her disappointment with him onto herself, echoing
women's acclaimed 'fear of success'. 28 Phil (P)hilanders (1991a: 29), but underpinning his easy
charm and serenity are disturbing emotions: dissatisfaction, contempt and a lack of inner
responsiveness that makes Mag feel he is 'irresponsible' (1991a: 26). Their strained and difficult
interaction cautions against simply reversing the poles of the sexual hierarchy and
disempowering men so that they become dependent on women.

The critique of patriarchal values in 'Hand, Cup, Shell' extends to the lexical level, in the
rather self-effacing allusion to a 'mother tongue' for women. This is explained in Le Guin's
'Bryn Mawr Commencement Address' (1989: 147-160), which I examined in the previous
chapter. Nevertheless, Le Guin's definition of the mother tongue is pertinent enough here to bear
repeating:

It is primitive: inaccurate, unclear, coarse, limited, trivial, banal. It's repetitive,

the same over and over, like the work called women's work; earthbound,
housebound. It's vulgar, the vulgar tongue, common, common speech,
colloquial, low, ordinary, plebeian, like the work ordinary people do, the lives
common people live.
 230

(1989: 149)

In 'Hand, Cup, Shell', Mag reflects on the difficulty of using the father tongue, which, Le Guin
says, does not expect an answer (1989: 149):

... it took a certain effort to say yes just flatly, to refrain from qualifying it,
softening it: Yes, I think so; Yes, I guess so; Yes I thought I would ....
Unqualified yes had a gruff sound to it, full of testosterone.
(1991a: 16)

Later she finds it equally difficult to use the mother tongue with Gret (1991a: 27-28). Mag is in
the unenviable position of lacking fluency in both discourses: ,the language of simple self-
assertion is a strain, and so is the language of relationship. Her difficulty in expressing herself
argues against a straightforward conflation of gender with behaviour in relationships. For her,
as for many women who are trying to satisfy the conflicting demands of family members,
language reveals disempowerment in relation to the Ofothers. Women need to interact with their
family, but, as Mag knows, this entails making concessions, qualifying their wishes and self-
definitions more often than they like. The pressure on Mag to qualify and explain her statements
is symptomatic of the social pressure on women to compromise and distort their needs in order
to meet the demands of others.

'Hemes' is an extended fictional examination of the conditions of women's lives, which

form the major part of 'Hand, Cup, Shell'. The history of the Hemes is the H/history of
Klatsand, as the dates on the two maps of the town attest. In this story, a disregarded sector of
society - women - has become the index of the town's evolution, in contravention of the usual
features of History writing, which focuses on the public deeds of men. For example, the
(Hi)story of origins of Johannesburg in the last part of the nineteenth century is primarily a
narrative of men's property ownership and business deals. It begins with 'The first owner of the
farm Braamfontein ... Gert Bezuidenhout' (Chris van Rensburg 1986: 3). It then proceeds to
re<'ount the exchange of goods between men, including 'The first substantial quartz gold
discovery ... made by the Struben brothers (1986: 5) and ends with a section on 'THE MEN WHO
MADE JOHANNESBURG' (1986: 13-20). This supposedly authentic record bears out the
 231

masculinist bias inherent in much historiography, which Le Guin subverts in Searoad:

Chronicles of Klatsand.

Virginia Heme encapsulates the complexity of older women's psycho-social position.

Her sense of an individual story, a history not a History, recapitulates the concerns of Searoad:

There's always the story, the official story, the one that is reported, the one that's
in the archives, the history. Then there's the child of the story, born of the story,
born out of wedlock, escaping from between the sealed lips, escaping from
between the straining thighs, wriggling and pushing her way out, running away
crying, crying out loud for freedom! freedom! until she's raped by the god and
locked in the archives and turns into white-haired history; but not before her
child is born, newborn.
(1991a: 187)

Virginia Heme has, if not a biography like Dean Inman, at least a chronology. She was born in
1929, has a degree from an Eastern university, is passionately fond of the Northwest coast of
America, and writes. One of her books is called Searoad. She shares these biographical details
with Ursula Le Guin, and I see her as a fictional aspect of Le Guin's psyche29 that incorporates
autobiographical elements. 30 As Always Coming Home (1985a) does, 'Hemes' describes a
matrilineal line of succession. Le Guin' s use of it in an apparently realistic text31 implies that
matrilineal descent may be a more valid way of locating women in a family history than tracing
their male descendants. Virginia Heme describes her lineage in this way:

A strong woman whose strength is her solitude, a weak woman pierced by

visionary raptures, those are my mothers. For a father no man, only semen.
Sown, not fathered. Who is the child of the rapist and the raped?
(1991a: 154)

As the story progresses, and Virginia gives more attention to her own search for her roots, the
tale of the Heme women emerges as the product of her preoccupation with the meaning and fruit
of the past. Greer comments on older women's interest in their past:

The middle-aged woman's new consciousness of the finiteness of individual life,

which involves an awareness of the limitations on what can be accomplished in
a single life, is another of her guilty secrets.
(1991a: 293-94)
 232

In answer to her curiosity about her own history, Virginia Heme re-writes, or, in Rich's phrase,
re-visions, 32 the myth of Demeter and Persephone so that it becomes a story about mothers and
mothering. The goddess Persephone becomes 'Sephy' to her mother; she bears a daughter and
is scolded for failing to watch her adequately. In effect, 'Hemes' reconceptualizes the legendary
tale, as Tehanu re-visions the parameters of the hero-tale, to incorporate women's domestic
concems. 33

After Virginia's divorce and the death of her 'mothers', she returns to the myth again, to
give meaning to her self-narrative. She draws strength from her foremothers' success in
escaping, or transcending, the demands of patriarchy to reach an authentic self-definition. Like
her, I want to examine their strategies for doing so. The first ancestor to speak, Fanny Crane
Shawe Ozer, marries twice and, after the death of her second husband, becomes economically
self-sufficient as postmistress of Klatsand and the owner of considerable property. Although she
defines love as 'what I was born for', she notes that marriage, touted as the ultimate relationship,
robs women of their opportunity for individuation and self-realization:

All the promises kept. And all the promises broken. In love you stake it all. All
the wealth of the world, all your life's worth. And it isn't that you lose, that
you're beggared, so much as that it melts away and melts away into this and that,
day in day out wasted, work and talk, getting cross, getting tired, getting
nowhere, coughing, nothing.
(1991a: 136)

Waiting for her daughter's wedding, she fears that Jane 'won't amount to anything, won't come
to be who she is. What woman ever did? Not many' (199la: 136). What Fanny calls 'coming
to be what one is' may be what Greer calls 'turning into oneself', one of the benefits of women's
ageing:

The woman of fifty has even more re~son to long for that time [of thoughtfulness
at the end of life]; after menopause, when she may be permitted to give up being
someone's daughter, someone's lover, someone's wife and someone's mother,
she may also be allowed to tutn into herseif.
(1991: 45)
 233

Neither Le Guin in 'Hemes' nor Greer in The Change espouses a separatist position: they
both present relationships with men as essential to women's growth. Virginia's foremothers all
believe in love as a means of fulfilment. Jane, echoing her mother, thinks that 'I was born so that
he might see me, he was born so that I might see him' (1991a: 134). Similarly, and tragically,
Lily believes firmly that Dicky Hambleton proves his love by raping her twice (1991a: 148).
Nevertheless, as I have shown in Chapter Three, relationship concerns and
separation/individuation concerns, although related, are different. In 'Hemes' Le Guin shows,
as do Greer and Chodorow, that women tend to over-emphasize relationship, the needs of the
O/other, at the expense of their individuation needs. Virginia's husband hinders her own
creativity, although initially she inverts the constraint: 'Her work would sap and drain the energy
that must be his for his hard, his important work' (1991a: 158). But later she realizes that his
need saps her energy and that she must seek individuation outside the marriage.

The choice of lexis in Virginia's 'need for oxygen' stresses the alliance between women
and nature that is found in the writing of several gynocentric essentialists, 34 and is an important
part of Le Guin's discourse:

"I'm not a tree. I tried to breathe nitrogen in and oxygen out, like trees do, I tried
to be your elm tree, but I got the Dutch elm blight. I'm going to die if I go on
trying to live here. I can't live on what you breathe out. I can't make your
oxygen any more."
(1991a: 165)

As in 'Buffalo Gals, Won't You Come Out Tonight', natural phenomena such as the sea, the
wind, the trees and the elk are all cherished and sentient parts of the landscape as perceived by
women. In tum, the women cherish their relationship with these 'beings' without trying to
domesticate them, or decode lheir language, as Johanna does in the grip of a logocentric and
anthropomorphic obsession in 'Texts'. Water, especially, is feminine: 35 in a hauntingly
ephemeral image, the sea makes 'foam women' and 'rain women' (1991a: 1, 126, 145), and Jane
sees herself as a foam-bubble on the shore that cannot be caught (1991a: 131, 169). In her
polemical essay 'Woman/Wilderness', Le Guin subverts the patriarchal association between
women and nature to re-position women, not in Nature, but in wilderness:
 234

Listen: they [women] do not say, "Nature is sacred." Because they distrust that
word, Nature. Nature as not including humanity, Nature as what is not human,
that Nature is a construct made by Man, not a real thing; just as most of what
Man says and knows about woman is mere myth and construct. Where I live as
woman is to men a wilderness. But to me it is home.
(1989: 162)

Finally all the Heme women find that they can fare better without men than with them.
A bond with a man is, to an extent, inimical to a woman's freedom and fulfilment. But she
always retains the capacity to escape, like the daughters in Virginia's re-visioning of the
Persephone myth. Escape from patriarchal oppression is a common theme in feminist writing,
where it is a prerequisite for self-definition. 36 The Heme women's self-sufficiency, success and
empowerment in homes without men is a challenging vision in a world where the patriarchal
assumption that a woman can find fulfilment only with (and through) a man is seldom
questioned. In a similar vein to Le Guin but in stronger terms, Daly describes the fate of women
who escape from men:

Pure Lust Names the high humor, hope, and cosmic accord/harmony of those
women who choose to escape, to follow our hearts' deepest desire and bound out
of the State of Bondage, Wanderlusting and Wonderlusting with the elements ...
. Choosing to leave the dismembered state, [such a woman) casts her lot, life,
with the trees and winds, the sands and the tides, the mountains and moors. She
is Outcast, casting her Self outward, inward, breaking out of the casts/castes of
phallocracy 's fabrications/fictions ....
(1984: 3)

The basis of Daly's 'elemental philosophy' is, as in 'Hemes', that women are inherently different
from men and inhabit different spheres of existence. Further, Daly concludes, as Le Guin does,
that women should break free of their imprisonment in patriarchal self-definitions and pursue
their inner wildness in search of a more authentic self-understanding. The Heme women
consistently escape definition, as Tenar does in Tehanu. They have found ways of transcending
patriarchal views of themselves as 'someone's daughter, someone's lover, someone's wife and
someone's mother' (Greer 1991: 45) and have become themselves. This involves re-imaging
sexuality in terms that recognize the need for contact with the other, but subordinates it to the
search for oneself in the other:
 235

In the ful ilment of sexual desire I have found the other not the one I seek. I
believed hat all the books said; though my mothers did not say it, I believed it:
The othe is the foundation. But I built nothing on that foundation. A firm
ground it may be, but a foreign one, the country of the other. I wandered in his
kingdom, a tourist, sightseeing - a stranger, bewildered and amazed - a pilgrim,
hopeful, worshipful, but never finding the way to the shrine, even when I read the
signposts that said Love, Marriage, ....
Body's all the question. What could be more one's body than one's child
shaped in one's womb, blood, flesh, being?
(Le Guin 199la: 174-75)

Reflecting on her failed marriage, Virginia seeks a way to fulfil both her sexual/relationship and
identity/individuation needs, and concludes that it is impossible.

Although my discussion so far may give the impression that Le Guin takes an exclusively
feminist view of disempowerment, this is not the case. Male disempowerment is a major part
of the fiction I am considering here. In Tehanu, the humorous consequence of Ged's loss of
power is that he has regained the sexual desire he sacrificed in his apprenticeship on Roke. Le
Guin has said that she initially entitled the book Better Late than Never because Tenar and Ged
finally consummate the love relationship that began in The Tombs of Atuan (1993b: 250-51;
1993c: 15); indeed, Tenar also uses these words (1993a: 657). But although Tenar, Moss, I and,
to a certain extent, Le Guin may find Ged's newly restored sexuality funny, the ex-Archmage
does not. Ged has lost his magical powers in the conflict with Cob on Selidor, and the return of
sexuality is the index of a crushing loss. In the portrayal of Ged, the retrenched wizard, Le Guin
evokes male los' of power, which, in a society that demands career success from men, does not
usually evoke sympathy:

But as for Ged, well, he has indeed lost his job. That's something we
punish men for very cruelly. And when your job is being a hero, to lose it means
you must indeed be weak and wicked.
(1993c: 14)

In certain respects Earthsea is a feudal, almost pre-monetary society, but it is still the product of
capitalist America, where 'youthism' prevails (Greer 1991: 2-3) and a man who becomes unfit
 236

for his career is despised. The scorn he must bear is worse if, like Ged, he is middle-aged, sine~

employers want younger people whom they can train to become successors. 37 He is likely to face
unemployment and social ridicule, which to a psyche that has been primed for achievement
(Chodorow 1978: 106) is almost unbearable. I think many readers will find Ged's sorrow at the
loss of his magical power, and his desire not to meet the supreme achiever, the youthful king
Lebannen, self-indulgent at a first reading. Tenar does occasionally (1993a: 632-33); but mostly
she understands that Ged has different ego-needs from her. He has found meaning in what he
could achieve in the public eye as Archmage, a man whose actions resonated throughout entire
kingdoms. In losing his position, he has lost the core of his identity.

Moss, the village witch who does not use words in a linear or logocentric way (1993a:
526), commments on Ged's disempowered state in terms of the difference between men's and
women's power:

"A man's in his skin, see, like a nut in its shell .... It's hard and strong, that shell,
and it's all full of him. Full of grand man-meat, man-self. And that's all. That's
all there is. It's all him and nothing else, inside."
Tenar pondered awhile and finally asked, "But if he's a wizard-"
"Then it's all his power, inside. His power's himself, see. That's how it
is with him. And that's all. When his power goes, he's gone. Empty ....
Nothing."
"And a woman, then?"
"Oh, well, dearie, a woman's a different thing entirely. Who knows
where a woman begins and ends? Listen, mistress, I have roots, I have roots
deeper than this island ... . No one knows, no one knows, no one can say what
I am, what a woman is, a woman of power, a woman's power, deeper than the
roots of trees, deeper than the roots of islands, older than the Making, older than
the moon."
(1993a: 528)

It is difficult to know what to make of Moss's rhapsodizing. Does Tenar agree with her? Is Le
Guin endorsing Moss's essentialist views? 38 Are women 'a different thing entirely' from men?
This question leads to a major debate in feminism over whether the differences between men and
women are due to their intrinsic natures, or the different ways in which they are socialized. 39 I
think Le Guin is taking a gynocentric essentialist position here. Several of the essays in Dancing
at the Edge of the World (1989) articulate a similar viewpoint. For example, the 1986 essay
 237

'Woman/Wilderness' aligns woman with nature and both against man in a way that strikingly
recalls both Daly's theorizing and Gearhart's essentialist utopia, The Wanderground (1975). In
effect, in Tehanu Le Guin re-visions the man/woman opposition, so that woman (as a term)
emerges as more important than man. This reversal incorporates deconstructive procedures,
because it does not entail reverse sexism, and in that way it avoids the absolutism of misogyny.
Instead, the valorization of women and women's concerns is grounded in a canny analysis of the
ways in which they have been marginalized in contemporary society. By considering how Tenar
has been disempowered, Le Guin re-empowers her, through a new perspective on her previously
disregarded domestic activities. As the narrative of Tehanu progresses, Ged increasingly shares
these concerns.

Whatever one thinks of Moss's theorizing about sexual difference, she is mistaken about
Ged. She identifies the source of his malaise accurately as the loss of the power that was himself
(1993a: 528); but Ged is not an empty shell. The ability he has left is the counterpart of Tenar's
domestic skills. As Le Guin points out, a side-effect of living only with men is that the tasks that
are usually relegated to women have to be done by the men themselves (1993c: 16). Tenar also
wonders at this:

... he too got up, and brought his dish to the sink, and finished clearing the table.
He washed the dishes while Tenar put the food away. And that interested her..
She had been comparing him to Flint; but Flint had never washed a dish in his
life. Women's work.
(1993a: 536)

The dent in Ged's self-esteem is so large that the only skill he will admit to is that he is 'useful
with pitchforks' (1993a: 675) when he has used one to save Tenar's and Therru's lives. In fact,
since retiring as Archmage, Ged has learned how to herd sheep, to attend to farm crops, and to
live as a householder, 40 doing the tasks that Spark disdains as 'women's work' (1993a: 675). He
does all this with the same dignity as Tenar, and Le Guin's point is clear: women's menial,
disregarded, repetitive household tasks require skill and keep society functioning.

Ged's ability to assume a new social position, however uncomfortably, after the loss of
his magical powers points to a quality in his psyche that exceeds/escapes the egoic41 aspect that
 238

has relied on achievement for gratification. Tenar also has this quality, which enables her to
develop, after her value in the sexual economy has been depleted, into a woman dragons talk to.
She speculates:

Is there something besides what you call power - that comes before it, maybe?
Or something that power is just one way of using? Like this. Ogion said of you
once that before you'd had any learning or training as a wizard at all, you were
a mage. Mage-born, he said. So I imagined that, to have power, one must first
have room for the power. An emptiness to fill. And the greater the emptiness the
more power can fill it. But if the power never was got, or was taJren away, or wac:;
given away - still that would be there.
(1993a: 660)

Tenar's (and Le Guin's) reflections are tantalizing in the context of, for example, Foucauldian
evidence for the pervasiveness of power (Foucault 1984: 14, 18-20). In my earlier reflections,
I speculated that the disempowered may be those who have lost their power. Le Guin takes a
more radical approach here, suggesting that in Ged's case what is publicly seen as
disempowerment is a route to another, private form of (em)power(ment) in a sexual relationship.
She also implies, in a radical reconstruction of the idea of power, that there is a deeper level in
the psyche that is untouched by the individual's location in a web of power-relationships. The
idea of an 'emptiness' that precedes and underpins power draws together many threads,
conflating the Derridean idea of absence as productive (1982a: 6) and Hindu and Taoist notions
of something formless and unknown underlying the manifest universe. 42

Tenar's insights into the psyche as a receptacle, echoing Kristeva, 43 also articulate a way
to transcend power-relations with their inevitable disempowerment. The 'emptiness' she speaks
of can expand to hold a revised self-concept, a new way of making meaning not based on actions
in the external world, for Ged (and men in general) or service to others, for women. In this way
both Tenar and Ged re-vision their own lack of power so that it becomes, like Therm's, the basis
for a new ontology beyond the polarities of power/disempowerment.

Without the nameless quality that Tenar speaks of, a man who has lost his job will
become, in Moss's analogy, an empty shell. Phil Rilow and Bob Tucket in Searoad: Chronicles
of Klatsand are such men. Le Guin satirizes Phil's enjoyment of his failure:
 239

Phil the Failure, he called himself, with the charming honesty that concealed a
hideous smugness that probably but not certainly concealed despair. What was
certain was that nobody else in the world knew the depth of Phil's contempt for
them, his absolute lack of admiration or sympathy for anything anybody did or
was ... . Indeed he handled it well, cherished it, his dear failure, his great success
at doing what he wanted to do and nothing else.
(1991a: 26)

This passage uses Phil's own tone of mock-seriousness to point out that his apparent
disempowerment hide::, the self-assigned power to ao 'what he wanted to do and nothing else'
at others' expense. Phil denies the reality of ego-failure under the guise of transparent honesty.
In the process, he has lost the authenticity of his relationships, which the story presents as
ineluctably complex, but valuable. His interactions with Mag are all soured by 'hate and
compassion' (1991a: 26), and he is too egocentric to interpret his daughter's views without
reference to himself (1991a: 33). Similarly, Bob Tucket chooses idleness instead of working in
the motel he and his wife have bought (1991a: 5). Rosemarie's suffering in trying to keep up
with an overwhelming workload is a powerful indictment of many married men, who rely on but
do not assign worth to their wives' unpaid, never-ending household work.

In Searoad Le Guin depicts more men than women in the grip of despair or solipsism
after the loss of a career or external ego-validation. In psychoanalytic terms, this can be
explained by reference to the different techniques of socialization for boys and girls in the family.
As I have discussed in Chapter Three, men are socialized to expect affirmation from the realm
of individual and public success, while women are raised to emphasize relationships with others
(Chodorow 1978: 106, 110). It is more damaging for a man to lose his job than for a woman,
because men typically invest more emotional energy in public success than women do. Ailie in
'Crosswords' never has a socially respectable job, and gives up her job, as Phil does, for personal
reasons. But unlike him, she uses unemployment to resolve her relationships with her mother
and daughter. Similarly, when Jane Shawe Heme in 'Hemes' is unemployed after her marriage
to Lafayette Heme and her clerical job at the Exposition Hotel end simultaneously, she goes on
to an illustrious public career that includes property speculation and six years as Mayor of
Klatsand (1991a: 192). There are several ways of reading this complex situation. On the one
hand, Le Guin says that women are always involved in several tasks (1993a: 502). They seem
 240

to possess the 'emptiness' Tenar speaks of. This makes women multi-faceted, capable of
adopting several subject-positions44 and therefore suited to various careers. On the other hand,
'Hemes' demonstrates that 'not many' women become themselves (1991a: 136), because they
are given to valorizing relationships rather than individuation. I contend that Searoad offers a
complex depiction of gender and disempowerment, in which both sexes suffer, but in different
ways.

A~ :rongly disempowered group in white-dominated western society is made up of ry'")ople

who belong to other racial groups. The urge to suppress non-white societies seems to be stronger
when the group in question originally inhabited the land now occupied by whites. 45 In America,
this group is the Native Americans, who, until recently, were called 'American Indians' by
whites. Beatrice Medicine describes the place of Native Americans in American society as
follows:

The subordinate status of Indian groups in the larger society, plus their political
manipulation by vested interest groups, has perpetrated the puppet status of most
Indian groups. This is seen on all levels - municipal, state, and federal.
(Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: 399)

Le Guin's writing appears to redress this inequity, not by representing Native American
characters, but by incorporating features from Native American literatures. The figure of Coyote,
for example, plays a major role inAlways Coming Home and in 'Buffalo Gals, Won't You Come
Out Tonight'. Coyote is drawn from Native American (and particularly Oregonian and Northern
Californian) myth, where he is the male trickster who created the world and yet constantly
violates social norms. Ramsey explains Coyote's multi-faceted nature:

... in such a shame society, Coyote's outrageous sexual antics, his thoroughgoing
selfishness, his general irresponsibility in the stories allowed the "good citizens"
of the tribe to affirm the system of norms and punishments that Coyote is forever
comically running afoul of - at the same time that they could vicariously delight
and find release in his irresponsible freedom.
(1977: xxxi) 46

Le Guin has adapted Coyote to her own (feminist) purposes by making her a woman, and in so
doing has generated an entirely new cosmogony, 47 but she retains much of Coyote's behaviour
 241

as depicted in the Native American stories. In 'Buffalo Gals, Won't You Come Out Tonight'
Coyote consults her own excrement about what to do next, as her male counterpart does in the
Chinook story 'Coyote Invents the Fishing Rituals' (Ramsey 1977: 135). This embarrasses
Myra, while emphasizing Coyote's difference from white, western civilization. It also makes a
point similar to Pynchon's insistence in The Crying of Lot 49 (1979) that the so-called 'waste'
products of society have their own dignity. For Coyote, nothing is wasted: everything has value
in the natural world she created.

Later in 'Buffalo Gals, Won't You Come Out Tonight', Chickadee, who is highly
respected among Native American medicine women (Allen 1991: 3-5), suggests that Myra
should consult 'Grandmother' about finding a home and community. Chickadee explains
'Grandmother's' identity:

"Things are woven together. So we call the weaver the Grandmother."

She whistled four notes, looking up the smokehole. "After all," she added,
"maybe all this place, the other places too, maybe they're all only one side of the
weaving .... "
(1987: 50)

'Grandmother' turns out to be a supernatural spider who is weaving 'a rug or blanket of the hills
and the black rain and the white rain, weaving in the lightning' (Le Guin 1987: 59). Allen
describes the role of this being in Native American myth:

Thinking Woman ... is the Great Goddess of the Keres Indians ... .
Usually referred to as Spider Woman or Grandmother Spider, she is ... a being
"like a fairy" who is possessed of magical power ... . [S]he lived in the night sky
and was somehow present in the vast, deep brilliance of the stars that shone in full
dusty beauty over my rural New Mexican backyard. It was more that she was the
night sky ....
(1991: 27-28)

By using aspects of Native American literature in her writing, Le Guin gives voice to a
disempowered culture and disseminates these features amongst a wider audience than they would
otherwise have had, especially since most Native American tales are for oral performance only.
But I find Le Guin's borrowing of these images ambivalent. It seems possible that she is
speaking for indigenous peoples and literatures, rather than allowing them to speak for
 242

themselves.

The issue of disempowerment on racial grounds raises the difficult question of people of
colour in Le Guin's writing. Several significant characters in her fiction have dark skins:
perhaps the most interesting is Ged, the Archmage, who comes from Gont. Le Guin describes
a reader's response to Ged as follows:

... I colored all the good guys brown or black. Only the villains were white. I
saw myself as luring white readers to identify with the hero, to get inside his skin
and only then find it was a dark skin. I meant this as a strike against racial
bigotry.
(1993c: 8)

She uses the same strategy in The Left Hand of Darkness, where only careful readers will note
that Genly Ai, the Envoy of the Ekumen, is dark-skinned like the Gethenians (1969: 103). I find
this method of representation intensely ambivalent. On the one hand, as she says, Le Guin is
drawing on readers' expectations of heroes and main protagonists, who, conventionally, come
from white culture. The reader's surprise discovery that the characters are dark-skinned then
reflects subversively on precisely those expectations. On the other hand, people of colour appear
culturally disembodied in her work; the metonymy of skin colour is divested of its signifying
power in a network of colonial and post-colonial meanings. It is impossible to escape the
suspicion that Le Guin is implicated in writing from a centre of white culture and assimilating
racial Otherness in her fiction. 48

So far I have given considerable attention to Le Guin's treatment of certain kinds of

disempowerment, namely that meted out to wounded children, older women, unemployed men
and racial Others. I now intend to mention her response to forms of disempowerment that play
a less prominent part in her fiction. In a heterosexual world where getting ahead in the capitalist
job market is important and depends on one's intelligence, homosexuals and the mentally
retarded have few prospects for success. 'Quoits' in Searoad challenges the first of these
prejudices: its protagonist, Shirley, is the butt of misunderstanding and aversion because she is
a lesbian. On the death of her lover, Barbara, she does not have the right to grieve because
socially-created language does not contain appropriate words for relationships:
 243

There aren't any words that mean anything. For us. For any of us. We can't say
who we are. Even men can't any more. Did the paper say she was survived by
her ex-husband? What about the man she lived with before she met your father,
what's his label? We don't have words for what we do! Wife, husband, lover,
ex, post, step, it's all leftovers, words from some other civilization, nothing to do
with us. Nothing means anything but the proper names ....
(1991a: 106)

Shirley's frustration exemplifies Le Guin's technique of using specific instances of

disempowerment as a basis for critique of wider systems of inequity. The terms 'lover' and
'friend' are both inadequate for her relationship with Barbara (1991a: 106). But then, she notes,
more conventional connections are also not described satisfactorily. In this passage Le Guin
levels an incisive attack on the failure of linguistic categories to cater for the subtleties of
personal interaction. And, obliquely, Shirley's views also call to mind the fact that there are
probably more derogatory labels for homosexuals than for any other outsider group:

... [Don and Leslie] are male homosexuals (or in the traditional language of our
society, they are "perverts," "mentally ill," "sick," "child molesters," "criminals,"
"effeminates," "sodomites," "fags," "queers," etc.)
(Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: 270)

Le Guin makes an important distinction here between labels, which are ideologically coloured
but do not convey the experience of relationship, and proper names. Shirley asserts that these
are the only words that 'mean anything', perhaps bec::use they foreground their own arbitrariness
and thereby call attention to the uniqueness and complexity of identity.

Shirley in 'Quoits' is depicted as a woman of insight and conviction, not despite being
a lesbian, but because of it. In a similar way, Bill Weisler, the mentally retarded potter in the
story that bears his name, is a man of great integrity who does daily battle, unsung, with mentM
confusion so overwhelming that it can destroy his life. Despite his lack of articulation, he
understands that much conversation between men is formulaic and nonsensical, consisting of 'ten
or twelve things' (1991a: 61). Behind this familiar-sounding and carefully tuned satire I glimpse
the author, Le Guin, asking the reader to acknowledge the Self in the Other, the usually despised
village half-wit.
 244

Outsider status may also be a function of numbers. 'Geezers' turns the familiar tables on
an 'insider', the corporate (male) executive, Warren, who decides to take a weekend off from his
demanding job and finds himself sharing Klatsand with a group of 'Sightseeing Seniors of
Cedarwood'. Warren is 'only fifty-two' (1991a: 43), but to his mortification, wherever he goes
he is mistaken for a Senior, in a predicament that is familiar to women over fifty who are simply
seen as 'old' (Greer 1991: 46). Even worse, the Seniors are enjoying themselves more than he
is, despite their position as inferior members of society because of their age. This tale of a
'Machoman' (Le Guin 1989: 116) who disempowers himself by refusing to join the Seniors
because that would mean admitting that he is ageing, foregrounds Le Guin' s delight in turning
the tables on the executive who would, in almost any other context, be empowered.

'Sleepwalkers' reinforces the familiar point that disempowerment is a matter of

perspective, by revealing the distortions and cruelty inherent in prejudices. In a rare moment of
pessimism about human communications, Le Guin depicts a community in which all the
characters misunderstand all the others because they are all unaware, like sleepwalkers. The
story makes a metadiscursive point when the writer John Felburne finds the Shotos' maid, Ava,
an unsuitable character for his fiction because

She talks in cliches. She i's a cliche. Forty or so, middle-sized, heavy around the
hips, pale, not very good complexion, blondish - half the white women in
America look like that. Pressed out of a mold, made with a cookie cutter.
(1991a: 89)

'Half the white women in America', though, have not killed their husbands. The older women
in the story, Katherine McAn and Virginia Heme, who do not perceive women through the lens
of sexual interest as Felburne does, sense that Ava's fa~ade of ordinariness hides an extraordinary
distress. Deb Shoto, the wife of the owner of Hannah's Hideaway, also appears to be an
'insider'. But she is tormented by inner 'demons' who are intent on destroying her marriage.
I read these not as 'real' demons, but as metaphors for the devouring psychic and social forces
that erode the well-being of married women, and are described so graphically in Friedan's The
Feminine Mystique (1963).

Having discussed various forms of disempowerment and Le Guin's careful and complex
 245

response to it, I find myself faced with the inevitable problem that so many of the population are
members of one or more 'Outgroups' (Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973), that the margins threaten
to engulf the centre as outsiders clearly outnumber insiders. The editors of Outsiders USA are
aware of this dilemma, for immediately after defining the category 'outsider' they acknowledge:

According to this definition, every reader has already experienced outsider status
and will, more than likely, experience it again. Chances are the reader is
currently a member of at least one outsider social category.
(Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: xiii)

In a summarizing essay toward the end of the volume, Keith-Spiegel outlines the problem at the
heart of what I would call 'outsider studies', and which forms the foundation for this chapter:

When all of the major outsider-status characteristics presented in detail [in

the articles that make up the bulk of the book] are subtracted out, we are left with
those people who meet the following eleven criteria:

1. Male
2. Between the ages of eighteen (or slightly higher) and sixty-five
(or slightly lower)
3. "White" heritage
4. Educated (at least through high school)
5. Financially secure
6. Physically "normal"
7. Intellectually competent
8. Heterosexual (and preferably married with a family)
9. Not an alcohol or drug abuser
10. No prison record
11. No history of psychiatric hospitalization

You probably know a number of individuals who meet these criteria on

all counts. But are they the "insiders"? We informally asked some such men if
they felt that they represented those who "had it made" in our society, and few
thought that they were. Most did not feel particularly powerful and indicated
problems in their lives which were not dissimilar to dilemmas which plague many
of our outsider groups.
(1973: 597)

This does not invalidate the project of the volume, which is to give a voice to the voiceless,49 to
examine and contest the processes by which they acquire outsider status.
 246

A similar picture emerges in literary studies, where 'minority' literatures tend to

outnumber 'canonized' literatures (written by, and for, people satisfying Keith-Spiegel's eleven
criteria for insidership). With characteristic sensitivity to complexity, Le Guin builds this
problem into her utterances about and to the disempowered. To me, Searoad: Chronicles of
Klatsand may be read as a group of stories testifying to the disempowerment of 'ordinary'
(white, middle-class) people, whose lives are considered too unexciting to make for enthralling
prose and who are forgotten by the media as a result. These individuals are, in the title of Russ's
collection of postmodern interrogations of H/history, Extra(Ordinar.j People (P· -, 1984).
Thus, in 'Crosswords', a black waitress turns out to have psychic powers (1991a: 117-18); Jilly,
in 'In and Out', is a middle-aged artist, whose creativity has been sparked by her mother's
terminal cancer.

If everyone in society is, or will be, an outsider at one or more stages in her or his life,
what can be said about disempowerment or the disempowered? Le Guin's view appears to be
the same as that of Coyote in 'Buffalo Girls, Won't You Come Out Tonight': 'Resemblance [or
belonging, or not-belonging] is in the eye' (1987: 35). No one is entirely an outsider to himself
or herself. 50 One is made an outsider by people who perceive one to be so. Finally, Le Guin
asserts that, insofar as everyone is disempowered, made Other and inferior, to that extent society
is inhumane to its own members.
 247

NOTES
1. I am thinking here of the network of power that Foucault sees as closely intertwined with
surveillance in Discipline and Punish (1984: 209).

2. Ogion is said to have 'spoken to the Mountain of Gont, calming it, and ... stilled the
trembling precipices of the Overfell as one soothes a frightened beast' (1993a: 32).

3. This is especially true in South Africa, where History has lent force to privileging whites
disproportionately, at devastating expense to the rest of the national population.

4. As Fabian puts it in Time and the Other: How Anthropology Makes its Object (1983),
the categories of subject and object, where they are construed to mean researcher and researched,
delineate a relationship between the agents involved rather than giving the conditions of
possibility for 'scientific' objectivity (1983: 24-25).

5. In keeping with Le Guin's practice, I include non-human entities, such as animals and the
environment, in my understanding of 'outsider' or 'disempowered' groups.

6. This construction is discussed and deconstructed in Of Grammatology (1976).

7. My use of the term 'monological' here follows Bakhtin's argument in The Dialogic
Imagination. Bakhtin writes that 'The poet is a poet insofar as he accepts the idea of a unitary
and singular language and a unitary, monologically sealed-off utterance' (1981: 296).

8. Several of Le Guin's other works may also be called 'hero stories'. For example,
Rocannon 's World (1966a) recounts how its (male) protagonist saves the planet Fomalhaut II
from certain destruction by rebels; City of Illusions (1967) leads Falk-Ramarren to knowledge
of his true self, and his enemies, in order that he may rescue his own planet; The Left Hand of
Darkness (1969) creates a double hero in Ai and Estraven, who together bring about an advance
in Gethenian culture; The Dispossessed (1974) presents Shevek unequivocally as a hero of spirit
and learning.

9. The 'archetypal configurations of the hero-tale' cited by Le Guin are explored more fully
by Campbell in The Hero with a Thousand Faces (1968).

10. It is possible to argue, though, that the novella Forgiveness Day (1994c) contains traces
of the 'hero-story', with public figures, the Ekumenical Envoy called Solly and a warrior called
Teyeo, in the spotlight. In addition, the novella A Woman's Liberation (1995a) is a fictional
autobiography of a Rakam, a 'heroic' woman revolutionary.

11. The story serves as the title piece for the collection, Buffalo Gals and Other Animal
Presences (1987); it was the only new piece included (1987: 8).

12. Tehanu: The Last Book of Earthsea was published as a separate volume in 1992.
Nevertheless, page references to it are all to The Earthsea Quartet (1993a), which comprises A
 248

Wizard of Earthsea, The Tombs ofAtuan, The Farthest Shore and Tehanu.

13. Interestingly, Tehanu begins in the same way as The F,arthest Shore: with a nameless
sense of unease at the heart of the community (1993a: 305-7, 484-85). In reconceptualizing the
moral and political universe of Earthsea, Le Guin has retained some aspects of the conventional
hero-tale.

14. Komer writes that, for Kant,

The doctrine that the objects of experience are not things in themselves and that
things in themselves are unknowable was an important corollary of the inquiry
whose aim it was to establish which of the pri'1ciples of objective experience are
synthetic a priori ....
(1955: 92)

The idea of a discrepancy between appearance and reality was taken up as a central philosophical
tenet by, for example, F.H. Bradley (1994: 103). In a similar vein, T.S. Eliot's work on Bradley
assumes 'the contrast between meaning and reality' (1964: 49) and 'the distinction ... of object
and representation' (1964: 57).

15. In 'Dreams Must Explain Themselves' Le Guin writes that the suggestion that 'Ged' was
meant to recall 'God' 'shook me badly' (1993b: 47); and in the Introduction to Planet of Exile
she writes that 'Taoism got to me earlier than modem feminism did' (1993b: 136).

16. This phrase is echoed in Le Guin's poem, 'His Daughter', which describes the daughter
of the North American chief, Crazy Horse. The daughter 'died a child', losing her childhood as
Therru does. The poem ends on an enigmatic ritual incantation:

What was her name, that child?

Her father named her.
He gave her this name:
They Will Fear Her.
(1988a: 48)

17. This device is an integral part of Always Coming Home, where the Kesh refer to all kinds
of natural phenomena, including inanimate ones such as wind and rocks, as people (1985a: 43-
44).

18. In The Change: Women, Ageing and the Menopause, Greer states that very little is
known about menopause: 'No one knows why ovulation ceases or even when it ceases ....
Nothing about menopause can be predicted' (1991: 5). But she does make a loose prediction:
'Generally speaking, we can assume the climacteric to begin at about age forty-five and end at
about fifty-five' (1991: 26).

19. Greer's book, The Change: Women, Ageing and the Menopause (1991), and Friedan's
The Fountain ofAge (1994) argue, as Le Guin does, that post-menopausal women are generally
overlooked by society, but deserve a more appreciative evaluation.
 249

20. The recurring importance of the imagery of touch in Le Guin's science fiction has been
described carefully by Remington in his essay, 'The Other Side of Suffering: Touch as Theme
and Metaphor in Le Guin's Science Fiction Novels' (Olander and Greenberg 1979: 153-177).
Although Tehanu is not science fiction, I think Remington's description of touch in Le Guin's
writing is pertinent:

In the word love lies the key to the enduring touch that binds human to
human in Le Guin's vision, the reality for which physical contact is only a
metaphor ....
The relationship of one's self with the other is a constant in the human
condition, as found in Le Guin's work.
(Olander and Greenberg 1979: 165)

Nevertheless, Remington does not bring to his analysis of touch the awareness of gender that so
insistently shapes Tehanu.

21. In 'Dreams Must Explain Themselves', Le Guin writes that 'Wizardry is artistry'
(presumably in A Wizard of Earthsea and The Farthest Shore) but that 'The subject of The
Tombs of Atuan is, if I had to put it in one word, sex' (1993b: 48, SO). Similarly, inEarthsea
Revisioned she describes Tenar in terms that reinforce the division of social roles in current
society: 'Tenar, a heroine, is not a free agent She is trapped in her situation. And when the hero
comes, she becomes complementary to him' (1993c: 6).

22. See, for example, Pratt's discussion of heroic women in Archetypal Images in Women's
Fiction (1981); Pearson and Pope's study, The Female Hero in American and British Literature
(1981); and Cranny-Francis's discussion of female characters in Feminist Fiction (1990).

23. Here, as in the representation of emptiness in The Tombs ofAtuan, Le Guin's perspective
has affinities with a Buddhist reading of siinyata or emptiness. In Seventy Stanzas, for example,
Nagarjuna asserts that the realization of the inherent emptiness of all phenomena is necessary for
spiritual progress (Komito 1987: 174-77).

24. This dichotomy has been discussed in the previous chapter and is therefore not explored
in depth here. See, for example, Poovey's discussion of gender roles in eighteenth-century
England in The Proper Lady and the Woman Writer: Ideology as Style in the Works of Mary
Wollstonecraft, Mary Shelley and Jane Austen (1984); Klein's The Feminine Character (1946);
and even Chodorow's The Reproduction of Mothering (1978: 9).

25. I agree with Le Guin that dragons 'reject gender', so that it is impossible to tell 'if
Kalessin, the Eldest, is male or female or both or something else' (1993c: 24).

26. Even in the Place of the Tombs of Atuan, the community of women is subservient to the
Godking of Atuan (1993a: 195).

27. There is a body of literature focusing on small, 'ordinary' communities, underpinned by

the idea that supposedly trivial affairs can be dramatic and worthy subjects for representation.
Miller's Death of a Salesman and Grossmith's Diary of a Nobody (1953) both make similar
 250

points. In a theoretical vein, New Historicism refutes the notion that 'History' must be grand and
great and prefers to concentrate on 'local knowledge', asserting that it, too, is historical (Pecora,
in Veeser 1989: 264-65).

28. This has been documented by, for example, Friday in My Mother My Self (1987: 264-66).

29. I am indebted to Marleen S. Barr for this suggestion, which she made in conversation
with me in January 1994.

30. In the essay 'Dreams Must Explain Themselves', Le Guin says that she found Earthsea
'In my subconscious' (1993b: 42), and that each character in her fiction is 'Part of myself'
(1993b: 43). As Selinger notes (1988: 8), there is a deep psychic connection between the author
and her characters.

31. I use this term advisedly, aware of Barr's classification of Searoad as 'feminist
fabulation' and therefore not realistic (Barr 1994: 59). I take Barr's point, but I still think that
Searoad presents itself, albeit only on the surface, as realistic.

32. In an essay on the status of women's writing in the literary canon, 'When We Dead
Awaken: Writing as Re-Vision', Rich defines re-vision as follows: 'Re-vision - the act of
looking back, of seeing with fresh eyes, of entering an old text from a new critical direction'
(1985: 2045).

33. Roberts argues that the myth of Demeter and Persephone underlies most, if not all,
feminist science fiction (1993: 102-103). Although I believe this is a gross generalization, the
myth certainly furnishes the foundation for 'Hemes'.

34. See, for example, King's article, 'Feminism and the Revolt of Nature' (1981); Daly's
Pure Lust (1984); Gearhart's classic feminist utopia, The Wanderground (1975); and Woman
and Nature: The Roaring Inside Her (1978) by Griffin, a theorist Le Guin admires (Le Guin
1989: 161).

35. This association is not original. Joyce, for example, refers to the sea as 'our great sweet
mother' (1986: 5). As Le Guin herself notes, the yin pole of the Taoist yin-yang dichotomy is
associated with women and water (1989: 90).

36. To cite only two examples, the women characters in French's The Women's Room (1977)
and Lessing's The Golden Notebook (1973) all finally sever their relationships with men in order
to pursue their own individuation needs.

37. Spivack's article, '"Only in dying, life": the Dynamics of Old Age in the Fiction of
Ursula Le Guin', explores Le Guin's fictional representation of aged leaders, namely Wold, Odo
and Ged in The Farthest Shore. Spivack's emphasis, however, diverges from mine in that she
focuses on the empowerment of the aged, while I am more interested in their difficulties. As she
says, 'The elderly can initiate change even when they are personally unable to change' (1984:
44).
 251

38. InEarthsea Revisioned Le Guin comments that Moss 'is as essentialist as Allen Bloom'
(1993c: 16), but she does not indicate whether she agrees with the witch.

39. This debate has widespread ramifications, with adherents of both sides equally vociferous
in defending their points of view. Among those who would support 'nature' as the source of
gender differences are Daly (1984, 1988), King (1981), Gearhart (1975) and Griffin (1978).
Some of the supporters for a cultural explanation of differences between men and women, who
attribute these to 'nurture', are Chodorow (1978), Singer (1989) and Heilbrun (1964).

40. It is interesting to note that Hindu philosophers recognize and revere the work of a
householder as a necessary stage on the path to liberation of the soul. Radhakrishnan writes:

The four stages of brahmacarya or the period of training, garhastya or the period
of work for the world as a householder, vanaprasthya or the period of retreat for
the loosening of the social bonds, and samnyasa or the period of renunciation and
expectant awaiting of freedom indicate that life is a pilgrimage to the eternal life
through different stages.
(1980: 59)

I do not know if Le Guin is aware of this Hindu doctrine or not, but I think it would be unsafe
to assume she is not.

41. I am using this term in the sense created by Wilber, who uses 'egoic' to describe a stage
in human development. He defines egoic consciousness as follows:

The ego is a self-concept, or constellation of self-concepts, along with the images,

phantasies, identifications, memories. sub-personalities, motivations, ideas and
information related or bound to the separate self-concept.
(1980: 31)

42. See, for example, theMandukya Upanishad, where the silence that follows the soundaum
is said to be 'that which has no elements, which cannot be spoken of, into which the world is
resolved, benign, non-dual' (Radhakrishnan 1969: 701); Nishitani's claim in Religion and
Nothingness that 'Nihility is seen then, as the field of the ecstatic transcendence of human
existence, that is, the field on which human Existenz comes into being' (1982: 93); and Chapter
I of the Tao te Ching which states that 'The nameless was the beginning of heaven and earth'
(Lao Tzu 1963: 57).

43. Kristeva writes that the chora, or origin of the semiotic discourse of unity with the
(M)other, is best understood as a kind of psychic receptacle (1986: 127).

44. I have borrowed this term from Laclau and Mouffe, who use it to denote the range of
roles and functions, often mutually conflicting, which an individual may adopt within society
(1985: 11, 13).

45. This is seen with special clarity in the now defunct South African policy of forced
removals, which was designed to disempower blacks by taking away their right to live on fertile
 252

land of their own choosing, and dispatching them to far less favourable areas where they would
have to build homes out of any scrap materials they could find.

46. I am grateful to Le Guin for bringing Ramsey's erudite collection of Native American
literature from the Pacific Northwest to my attention. See also Lopez's collection, Giving Birth
to Thunder, Sleeping with his Daughter: Coyote Builds North America (1977), a more general
anthology of Coyote stories.

47. The creation stories in Always Coming Home, such as 'Big Man and Little Man' (1985a:
157-59) and the story told by Thorn in 'Time in the Valley' (1985a: 164-65), where a female
coyote is seen to have created the world, draw upon female productivity rather than male law.
As a result, they articulate an entirely different moral system from cosmogonies where a divine
Father is seen as Creator.

48. In writing about this complex aspect of Le Guin's fiction, I have found myself regrettably
trapped in vocabularies of polarized 'whiteness' and 'blackness' that do not fully allow for the
nuances of signification in her work.

49. This is literally the case with at least two of the groups examined - the unborn foetus
(Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel 1973: 3-37) and the mentally retarded (Spiegel and Keith-Spiegel
1973: 132-56). One might argue that some members of other groups, such as the elderly and the
physically disabled, cannot speak for themselves either.

50. Of course, in a psychoanalytical understanding, self-estrangement is a condition of

existence.
 253

CHAPTER SIX

(PROSE AND) POETRY

... there is no invention possible, whether it be philosophical or poetic,

without there being in the inventing subject an abundance of the other, of
variety: separate-people, thought-/people, whole populations issuing
from the unconscious, and in each suddenly animated desert, the
springing up of selves one didn't know - our women, our monsters, our
jackals, our Arabs, our aliases, our frights.
(Cixous and Clement 1986: 84)

Increasingly I have felt that the act of writing is itself translating, or more
like translating than it is like anything else. What is the other text, the
original? I have no answer. I suppose it is the source, the deep sea where
ideas swim, and one catches them in nets of words and swings them
shining into the boat ... where in this metaphor they die and get canned
and eaten in sandwiches.
(Le Guin 1989: 112)

To date, Le Guin has published eight volumes of poetry; 1 one of these, Going Out with
Peacocks, is very recent, published in 1994. In addition, Blue Moon Over Thurman Street
(1994a) is a hybrid text comprising photographs by Roger Dorband and handwritten poems by
Le Guin. Also, Always Coming Home (1985a) includes four sections of poetry, attributed by the
author to the Kesh poets. There is evidence, then, for seeing her as a serious poet and for
devoting sustained critical attention to her poetry.

Surprisingly, Le Guin's poetry has attracted scarcely any interest from critics and readers.
Most Le Guin critics ignore or neglect her poetry. Bloom, in the Introduction to a collection of
essays on Le Guin, quotes two poems from 'Le Guin's rather neglected Hard Words and Other
Poems (1981)' (1986: 4-5) and then proceeds to perpetuate the neglect by moving quickly on to
what he evidently thinks is the real stuff - her fiction. And none of the essays included in the
volume even mentions Le Guin's poetry. Bucknall mentions the publication of Wild Angels in
her Chronology (1981: xiv); but, nevertheless, she sums up Le Guin's career by focusing on the
 254

genre that interests her most:

Romantics are not welcome nowadays in mainstream literature. It is in fantasy

and science fiction that such an unfashionable attitude can find a home, since
these genres offer a great deal of liberty to the writer ... . Because of her love of
personal freedom, Ursula K. Le Guin has chosen the genre that affords the
greatest freedom to her mind, for which we can well be grateful.
(1981: 154)

While I respect Bucknall's commitment to Le Guin's writing, I canno! help thinking that, as a
final statement in a book ambitiously titled Ursula K. Le Guin, this does not do justice either to
her or to contemporary fiction. I reserve judgement on the sweeping statement that 'Romantics
are not welcome nowadays in mainstream literature'. Moreover, I simply cannot agree that Le
Guin has 'chosen' science fiction and fantasy above other genres. Even leaving aside the poetry,
there is still a historical novel, 2 a screenplay, 3 and two collections of critical essays4 by this so-
called 'science fiction and fantasy writer' to be accounted for. To me, though, the greatest
omission by Bucknall, and critics like her, remains their silence with regard to the author's
poetry.

I have read only one essay on Le Guin's poems, Murphy's 'The Left Hand of Fabulation:
The Poetry of Ursula K. LeGuin [sic]'. Murphy focuses on some of the same images as I do,
such as the hinge or gap (Murphy and Hyles 1989: 128). His agenda, however, is radically
different from mine. He aims to slot the poetry into 'three very distinctive types: high fantasy,
low fantasy, and revisionist mythopoeia' (Murphy and Hyles 1989: 124). Murphy's taxonomic
impulse, I believe, articulates a wish to compartmentalize the poems and thereby assert the
critic's control of the material. As I shall explain, this desire is diametrically opposed to my own
project of exploring subversive and epistemologically open-ended aspects of the poetry.

Le Guin attempts to explain the critical marginalization of her poetry in her 1983 essay,
'Reciprocity of Prose and Poetry' (1989: 104-14):

.. . I am interested [in the relationship between prose and poetry] because,

although I wrote and published poetry first, my reputation was made as a prose
writer, and I find my poetry quite often dismissed on the sole ground that it was
written by "a novelist" and so cannot be taken seriously.
 255

(1989: 109)

My aim in this chapter, which takes its title from the essay quoted above, is to investigate and
explore Le Guin's poetry. I am puzzled at the sustained failure amongst Le Guin critics to pay
attention to her poems, because I do not think they merit neglect; on the contrary, I believe they
are worth, at least, the same praise as her prose has received. To a certain extent, then, I intend
to offer a corrective to what I see as critical 'blindness' .5

The main impulse of this chapter, though, is not to rehabilitate Le Guin's poetry for the
critical industry. It is, rather, to abstract the dominant themes from the poems and examine the
ways in which these operate in the author's meaning-making enterprise. Selecting dominant
themes is, of course, dangerous, because my choices inevitably reveal my own reading
preferences, and what I consider important and interesting might not strike another reader as even
remotely significant. Some of these are an interest in transitional or borderline states, imaged
as the gap, the hinge, or the centre; a growing engagement with feminist issues in several
different manifestations; family dynamics of various kinds; and Le Guin's response to the non-
human or natural world. In accordance with my project, I have focused on the contribution of
Le Guin's poetry to her oeuvre. In tracing the poetic articulation of recurring themes, I have
made some connections with the novels, in cases where similar themes are expressed. But there
are several features of Le Guin' s poetry that do not appear in her prose, and I have interrogated
and explored some of these differences.

My chapter does not offer a reading of Le Guin's poems; indeed, the desire for a
comprehensive, incontrovertible or final interpretation runs counter to my approach. Throughout
this thesis, I have argued that Le Guin's writing resists and defies any attempt at a final
interpretation, and often raises as many questions as it answers. I find that this lack of resolution,
of semantic stability, is as toughly present in the poetry as it is in her prose works. In my
explorations of the poetry, I have taken this premise as a starting point, a critical 'home' to
7hich, like many of Le Guin's wanderers, I return again and again, to find it different each time.6
 256

The danger of embracing critical openness and eschewing interpretation is, however, that
one does not say anything about the text or about meaning at all. This is not what I aim to do.
My chapter presents something of a 'carrier bag' of diverse responses to Le Guin's poems. But
as the author herself has said in 'The Carrier Bag Theory of Fiction', fiction is a kind of carrier
bag too:

... a way of trying to describe what is in fact going on, what people actually do
and feel, how people relate to everything else in this vast sack, this belly of the
un: ,rerse, this womb of things to be and tomb of things that were, this unending
story.
(1989: 170)

In my opinion, Le Guin's comments on the portmanteau nature of fiction apply equally to her
poetry, and to (my own) critical writing on them both. I contend that the unstable nature of
meaning in Le Guin's poetry requires an appropriate mode of reading. Reading in this way
involves a non-linear, 'sideways' process of association like the direction the soul is said to
prefer in 'Back then', in Blue Moon Over Thurman Street:

Back then
any path was here
went sideways
edging along the hill between
trees between creeks.
Most likely
wasn't any path here.

For deer
deertrails.
To dewberries
no trails.
Souls take
Their own ways
sideways.
(1994a: 27)

This important idea is reiterated later in the book, when Le Guin writes, accompanying a
beautiful photograph of a quiet track beside a stream in Macleay Park (1994a: 125),

Even now
 257

any path up here

goes sideways,
goes away.
(1994a: 90)

The concluding poem in the volume, facing a photograph of two people on toboggans at the
snow-covered intersection of two streets, also reads: 'Souls take their own ways I sideways'
(1994a: 112). The enigmatic and metatextual story, 'The Black Beetle Soul' in Always Coming
Home, offers a prose version of this aphorism:

It is hard to know a soul; it is the knower knowing knowing. Images are

knowledge of the soul. Words are images of images. The deepest of the souls
has this image: it smells of the underground, and is like a beetle, a mole, or a
dark worm ... . There is no way to know this soul. It is the inmost. A person dies
to it.
(1985a: 309-10)

I believe that Le Guin's poetry asks to be read 'sideways' because its meaning is made in an
interim sense, by using strategies of deferral and displacement, not by appealing to a positivist
theory of signification that would have meaning as a definable referent of words.

An important issue in reading Le Guin's poetry is the question of her allegiance to

feminism, and whether she can or should be described as a feminist poet. Matters are
complicated by a lack of agreement among critics about what constitutes feminist poetry.
Montefiore summarizes a radical feminist poetic, taking women's experience as its central term,
as follows:

Poetry is, primarily, the stuff of experience rendered into speech; a

woman's poems are the authentic speech of her life and being. In reading or
listening to a woman"s poem, we share the poet's experience, which is the
experience of suffering and resistance common to all women, and we enter into
her mind. Women's poetry is a huge resource of both female and feminist
meaning, and it is crucial that we identify a tradition of specifically female
poetry, not in order to "place" particular poems, but so as to understand female
experiences (including sexual oppression), and woman's awareness and criticism
of those experiences, as the intellectual and emotional context of the poetry we
value.
 258

(1994: 3)

She then goes on to deconstruct this poetic on the grounds that the category of experience, on
which it is founded, is too unreliable to sustain the theory. Wisely, in view of the plurality of
feminist positions, she refrains from formulating an alternative definition. Nevertheless, in her
analysis of flower imagery in women's poetry (1994: 16-20), she presupposes a criterion of
feminist allegiance which allows her to state that Lucy Boston's 'Hybrid Perpetual' is not a
feminist poem, while Alison Fell's 'Girl's gifts' is 'however unobtrusively, feminist' (1994: 18).

Other critics are even less helpful than Montefiore, because they prefer to use the terms
'woman poet' and 'women's poetry' and to avoid the term 'feminist' entirely. Juhasz sidesteps
the question of what qualities or strategies might be found in feminist poetry by focusing on the
difficult 'social and psychological situation' of 'a woman poet' (1976: 1). This is probably true,
but it does not say much about the poetry, because it falls into the trap of over-emphasizing the
poet's experience, which leads Montefiore to reject a radical feminist poetic. Yorke, too, opens
her study, which is shaped by poststructuralist critical theory, by appealing t::> the category of
experience: 'Women poets today often write poetry that is rooted in the material realities of
women's lives' (1991: 1). She goes on, though, to identify 're-vision' as the central aspect of
(presumably feminist) women's poetry:

The re-visionary task of reminiscence and retrieval also involves re-

inscription, a process in which the old narratives, stories, scripts, mythologies
become transvalued, re-presented in different terms.
(1991: 1)

In trying to gauge the extent to which Le Guin's poetry may be said to be feminist, I have drawn
on a sense of feminist poetry which has affinities with Yorke's views, and with Montefiore's
(unarticulated) agenda. It also includes more 'thematic' features such as protest against gender
inequality.

In some respects, Le Guin's poetry shows strikingly feminist sympathies. She vigorously
re-writes (western) patriarchal myths from a feminist perspective in poems such as 'The
Maenads' (1988a: 33), 'Apples' (1988a: 34-35) and 'To Saint George' (1988a: 36). She uses
 259

satirical poetry to deconstruct conventional (fictional) views of sex and romance in, for example,
'A Semi-Centenary Celebration' (1981: 25-26) and 'School' (1981: 22). She shows appreciation
for traditional women's concerns, such as the domestic realm, in several of the poems in Blue
Moon over Thurman Street. Finally, she shows a finely-tuned sensitivity to natural phenomena
which, she asserts, are a source of empowerment for women who have been relegated by
patriarchal epistemology to an inferior position, along with nature. I will return later to the
paradox inherent in this state of affairs. At times Le Guin's response to natural phenomena
approaches an intense, mystical identification with nature, such as Griffin vividly expresses:

For we see ourselves. And we are nature. We are nature seeing nature. We are
nature with a concept of nature. Nature weeping. Nature speaking of nature to
nature ... because I know I am made from this earth, as my mother's hands were
made from this earth, as her dreams came from this earth and all that I know, I
know in this earth ....
(1984: 226-27)

Despite strong feminist tendencies, Le Guin is not an exclusively feminist poet A crucial
and recurring image, which I do not see as participating in a feminist agenda, is that of the gap
or centre. This connotes the (productivity of the) void, liminality or borderline states. Equally,
the representation of the citizens of Portland in Blue Moon over Thurman Street often embodies
an impulse towards an almost sociological realism, t.)gether with a note of protest, which is not
always gendered.

In saying that Le Guin does not only write feminist poetry, I am not implying that she is
not a feminist. In her interview with me, she asserts precisely the contrary:

... I am, and basically always have been, although originally not effectively but
at least by intention, a feminist; and always will be. I can't imagine being
anything else.

'[W]riting is woman's,' Cixous and Clement write provocatively; they go on to say, 'That is not
a provocation, it means that woman admits there is an other' (1986: 85). In my view, even where
Le Guin is not writing directly about the other, the presence of the other is always an unspoken
 260

correlate to her poetry (and prose). In Le Guin's first published volume of poetry, Wild Angels,
she describes the other in gendered Jungian terms as 'The Darkness':

He is the other,
smiling from friends' eyes,
prince of the empty houses
and the lost domains behind me
and the last domains before me.

He is the brother
and the prince and stranger
coming from far
to meet me; but we have not met.

And so I fear the darkness like a child.

(1975a: 25)

This poem was published seven years after A Wizard of Earthsea, in which the wizard named
Ged fears, and is destined to meet, the 'clot of black shadow' that bears his name (1993a: 64).
Although the poem has a less heroic tone than the novel, it articulates the same need to encounter
and embrace otherness. In this chapter I find in Le Guin's poetry the 'abundance of the other,
of variety' that Cixous and Clement identify as necessary for invention (1986: 84).

A woman poet, writes Montefiore, has to grapple with the otherness of a poetic tradition
which, by definition, does not include her:

Women have a paradoxical relationship to tradition. As readers and writers, we

belong to it, but as women we are excluded. The body of work which constitutes
the canon of English literature as taught in schools and universities, is nearly all
written by and for men, displays masculine preoccupations, and usually either
ignores women or presents us as stereotypes which usually invoke variants of the
familiar angel/whore dichotomy.
(1994: 26)

Montefiore's observations can be applied to Le Guin's poetry, with interesting results. Hard
Words and Other Poems opens with a section entitled 'Wordhoard', in which the poet tries to
work out her relation to a language that is always already inhabited and inscribed by tradition.
The tone of these poems is often strained, but in the last two poems, the speaker reaches a laconic
 261

acceptance of the inherent duplicity of language. In 'More Useful Truths' she writes:

Words are to lie with

believe me
believe me
(1981: 12)

In a similar vein, she echoes hundreds of (male) poets before her when she invokes a creative
muse/deity in 'The Writer to the Dancer':

Shifty Lord let me be honest

Let me be honest shifty Lord

Let me go sideways sideways

Let me go sideways shifty Lord
There is doors Lord doors
opening sideways
(1981: 13)

This is far, indeed, from Milton's invocation, 'Sing Heav'nly Muse' at the beginning of Paradise
Lost (1980: 159); or from Wordsworth's appeal to 'Wisdom and Spirit of the universe!' (1954:
215). According to the convention of epic/heroic poetry, the earlier poets do not express any
doubt about the supernatural powers they are invoking, nor that their influence will promote their
efforts to write better, clearer, even morally sounder poetry. The woman poet Ursula Le Guin,
writing in the late twentieth century, has no such assurances. The god (with a small 'g') whom
she invokes is probably Siva, 'the dancer' god with a double nature as destroyer and transformer
(Stoddart 1993: 113). He is unreliable, and certainly will not straighten her path. The poem does
not present linear meaning-making as desirable, though; it presents a 'sideways' path of poetry
as opening onto more creative possibilities. In accordance with its own signifying practice, it
asks to be read 'sideways'.

Le Guin's debt to a poetic tradition that includes her as a reader, but not as a writer, is
evident in her use of symbols from her Modernist forebears: Eliot and Yeats. Like Eliot, Le
Guin writes of a centre at the heart of a turning world. Her centre is not stillness, as Eliot has it
in 'Ash Wednesday' (1974: 93-105), but dancing. This potent image draws on Eliot's vision of
the centre as simultaneously still and constantly in motion. It also owes much to the dance of
 262

Siva, the Hindu god who is both destroyer and transformer (and who is pictured on the cover of
the Harper edition of Hard Words and Other Poems):

The dance of Shiva expresses at once the production, conservation, and

destruction of the world, considered as phases of the permanent activity of God.
Shiva is the "Lord of the Dance" <Nataraja). He himself revealed the principles
of the sacred dance to the sage Bharatamuni ....
(Stoddart 1993: 113)

The dance betokens patterns within instability, the celebration of chang" and proces~ ~~opposed

to the finished product or achieved state. Often Le Guin describes the interface between human
and cosmic concerns as a dance. In 'Middle' (1981: 23), 'Carmagnole of the Thirtieth of June'
(1981: 20-21) and 'The Dancing at Tillai' (1981: 29-30), dancing provides relief and escape from
oppressive or frightening circumstances. 'Middle' again echoes Eliot's description, in Four
Quartets, of the destruction wrought on the soul by a soulless money economy (1974: 200). Le
Guin claims that dancing is an imperative remedy for 'the silly sniveling soul' which has been
reduced to seeing everything in terms of exchange:

When the pure act turns to drygoods

and the endless yearning
to an earned sum,
when payday comes:

the silly sniveling soul

had better run
stark naked to the woods
and dance to the beating drums.

Turning, turning,
call the dance out, master,
call the silly soul.
Curtsey to your partner,
do-si-do.
Call out the comets, sister,
and dance the Great Year whole.

The only act that is its end

is the stars' burning.
Swing your partner round and round,
turning, turning.
(1981: 23)
 263

This poem leads the bankrupted soul through the dance from mundane concerr..s about 'payday'
to the cosmic movement of the stars. At the same time it insists, as Eliot does, that pattern and
process, the dance, are at the 'middle' of existence. It also invokes Yeats's description, in
'Byzantium', of the unchanging stars above the 'fury and the mire of human veins' and the
bodiless dance of creativity that can cheat the horrors of mutability (1933: 280-81). Perhaps the
strongest echo of Yeats is in the idea of cyclical motion, both in the stars and in the human dance,
which r. . calls Yeats' - ·...:scription of the 'gyres' of human H/history in A Vision (1962: 68-79).

Le Guin does not simply borrow the images of the centre, the dance and the cycles of
existence from Eliot and Yeats. She transforms them, by using them in contexts of her own
making, into images that mean something entirely different from what they connote in the poetry
of her literary forebears. For example, where Yeats uses the image of the gyres to explain the
course of History to himself, Le Guin draws on cycles as a pattern for cosmic change and return.

Two particularly productive themes, drawn from the poetic tradition, are the gap or
centre, and the dance. The many-faceted image of the centre is a prolific metaphor for the refusal
to use pre-established categories of good/evil (or man/woman, mind/body, human/animal,
life/non-life). In a complex exploration of identity as ineluctably plural and unstable, 'Amazed',
the centre is a mysterious place that is also a space within the psyche, but it cannot be located:

The center is not where the center is

but where I will be when I follow
the lines of stones that wind about a center
that is not there
but there.
The lines of stones lead inward, bringing
the follower to the beginning
where all I knew
is new.
Stone is stone and more than stone;
The center opens like an eyelid opening.
Each rose a maze: the hollow hills:
 264

I am not I
but eye.
(1981: 75)

The centre is always either plenitude or void - which are only different names for the
same experience seen in different ways. This empty-yet-full space does not make sense if seen
in the light of western thinking. I see the gap or centre in Le Guin's poetry as most similar to the
Buddhist notion of siinyata as Nishitani explores it in Religion and Nothingness. Nishitani sees
siinyata, c~· emptiness, as the field of the unmanifest where things lose their distinctivenes"- This
applies to natural phenomena:

... the field of siinyata is the field of a force by virtue of which all things as they
are in themselves gather themselves together into one: the field of the possibility
of the world. At the same time ... it is the field of the force by virtue of which a
given thing gathers itself together: the field of the possibility of the existence of
things.
(1982: 150-51)

It also applies to consciousness, or psychological phenomena:

... the field of the so-called self, the field of self-consciousness and consciousness,
is broken down. In a more elemental sense, it means that we take leave of the
essential self-attachment that lurks in the essence of self-consciousness and by
virtue of which we get caught in our own grasp in trying to grasp ourselves.
(1982: 151)

Thus the speaker's attempt to 'grasp herself' in 'Amazed' is futile while she clings to a vision
of her psyche as given or unitary. Resolution comes only when she perceives that the 'I' that
sees, is the eye at the centre of her being, and not some essence of selfhood.

I read the paradoxical quality of empty nothingness, seen as the ground of experience and
meaning, as pivotal to Le Guin's poetry. 'Mount St Helens/Omphalos' locates a hollow-yet-full
mountain, the volcano Mount St Helens, at the centre or crux of being:

Earth, hearth, hill, altar,

heart's home, the stone
 265

is at the center
(1975a: 43)

Murphy perceptively traces the roots of Le Guin's transformation of the 'henge' or centre in
'Mount St Helens/Omphalos' (1975a: 43) to non-rational, Taoist and shamanistic thinking:

[In 'Mount St Helens/Omphalos'] it is a shamanistic and Taoist-oriented

mythopoeia that takes the traditional henge and makes it a figure of life in the
service of a decentering faith that places the earth, the mountain, and stone at the
center of the world rather than men.
(Murphy and Hyles 1989: 128)

The idea of an empty centre is crucial to all aspects of life among the Kesh, whose sacred symbol
is the heyiya-if, two spirals linked by a blank space which they call the Hinge. The definition
of the word 'heyiya' in the Glossary for Always Coming Home explains the meanings attached
to this generative space:

... sacred, holy, or important thing, place, time, or event; connection; spiral,
gyre, or helix; hinge; center; change. To be sacred, holy, significant; to
connect; to move in a spiral, to gyre; to be or to be at the center; to change; to
become. Praise; to praise.
(1985a: 515)

All the towns in the Valley of the Na are designed as a double spiral around a Hinge, 'which was
always running water or a well' (1985a: 411), as though to emphasize the generative capacity of
unoccupied space. The most powerful invocation of the psychological centre as siinyata is in the
poem 'Artists', where Le Guin defines creativity, the fertility of the imagination, as dependent
on emptiness:

What do they do,

the singers, tale-writers, dancers, painters, shapers, makers?
They go there with empty hands,
into the gap between.
They come back with things in their hands.
They go silent and come back with words, with tunes.
They go into confusion and come back with patterns.
They go limping and weeping, ugly and frightened,
and come back with the wings of the redwing hawk,
the eyes of the mountain lion.
 266

That is where they live,

where they get their breath:
there, in the gap between,
the empty place.
(1985a: 74)

As several other poems do, 'Artists' lyrically figures potential as the negative plenitude at the
heart of emptiness. 7

The preposition, 'between', is also crucial to the idea of the gap, hinge or centre.
'Between' is the preposition belonging to the doorways and borders that recur frequently in Le
Guin's writing. The coast, the ever-shifting border between land and sea, is a topographical
manifestation of liminality. It also lends coherence to The Earthsea Trilogy, whose topos is the
archipelago, or interface between land and sea. 'Coast' figures the coast, the area between states,
as a place of great creativity and receptivity:

In bed in the first salt light

with the east ear I hear birds
waking and with the right
Ocean breaking inward from the night.
(1981: 37)

The speaker of this poem would be lying on the west coast of America, with day breaking on her
inland side, and darkness to her west. This small masterpiece chronicles the intersection of two
different modes of being: day/night, land/sea, inward/outward, waking/sleep. At the juncture
is the experiencing subject, which is never wholly given over to either pole and remains in a
space of uncertainty, a 'no-man's land' where, nevertheless, a woman can exist.

In the poem beginning 'Housewife' in Blue Moon Over Thurman Street, the poet
addresses the woman, the inhabitant of the mysterious threshold, as 'Doorway' (1994a: 94).
Earlier in the volume Le Guin illustrates the cosmic dimensions of her interest in the realm
'between' by ending the poem 'Doorway between' with a quotation from The Bhagavad Gita
(2.28):

Doorway between
 267

working in the indoors

walking in the outdoors
between getting along
and getting away
between faces
and a back
between in deeper
and on out:

"All being is seen between

two unseens"
(1994a: 50)

The other image that Le Guin has drawn from the poetic tradition and transmuted for her
own ends is the dance. For her, unlike Yeats, dance has a strongly social function. The Kesh in
Always Coming Home hold celebratory dances, or wakwa, to celebrate every change of seasons.
Le Guin gives the meaning of 'wakwa' as:

... a spring, running water, the rising or the flowing of water, to flow, to dance,
dancing, a dance, festival, ceremony, or observation, and a mystery, both in the
sense of obscure or unrevealed knowledge, and in the sense of the sacred means
by which mysterious being or knowledge may be approached and revealed.
(1985a: 491)

Dances among the Kesh are ritual celebrations that point to the constantly changing nature of the
world and to the mysterious forces which sustain it. Like the Long Dance in Earthsea (1993a:
405-406; 414-16), and like the dance in 'Middle', they make 'the Great Year whole' (1981: 23).
W akwa are sacred events that draw the community together without obliterating differences
between individuals. And the dance is not the prerogative of humans. In the poem, 'To
Gahheya', the speaker, Stone Telling, promises a rock that at the end of its material life and hers,
'we will be dancing shining' (1985a: 255). Nevertheless, it would be inappropriate to think of
the dance as only creative or productive. Although the wild things in 'The Trampled Spring'
participate in their dance in the sense of 'wakwa' as a spring, they break the grass and the
ground:

Stamping and dancing,

trampling and dancing,
with sharp feet
 268

they cut the water

out of the ground,
with thin legs
they shoot the water
up from the ground,
jumping and dancing,
springing and dancing,

where they dance, trampling,

where they dance, springing,
where they dance, stamping,
in secret, in sacred, in danger ....
(1985a: 257)

This is the destructive face of Siva's dance, danced by animals and also by the unseen forces that
keep the water running from the spring to the creek. But as 'Drums' states, whether there is
movement or stillness, creation or destruction, it is always only 'one dance' (1981: 28), whether
it is danced by the elements, animals, by language or the self.

I have argued that when Le Guin draws on literary tradition, she does so with the
intention of re-figuring it according to her own ends. At times she employs this device
subversively in the service of feminism. This strategy is congruent with Yorke's view of 're-
visionary mythmaking' as an important element in women's poetry (1991: 12-13). Montefiore,
similarly, claims that 'European myth and fairytale fascinate women poets to the point of
obsession' (1994: 39). Le Guin is definitely 'fascinated' by (re-writing) western myths. She
shares this project with writers as diverse as Carter, in the Virago Book of Fairy Tales, (1990)
and the Native American writer Paula Gunn Allen, in Spider Woman's Granddaughters (1989).
The double meaning of 'myth' as both a lie and a story of origins is relevant here. Campbell
defines 'myth' in a way that emphasizes its social/ideological function, as follows:

The rise and fall of civilizations in the long, broad course of history can
be seen to have been largely a function of the integrity and cogency of their
supporting canons of myth .. . . A mythological canon is an organization of
symbols, ineffable in import, by which the energies of aspiration are evoked and
gathered toward a focus.
(1968: 5)

I suggest that patriarchal society, where men's hegemony is unquestioned, is one of the
 269

civilizations that Campbell mentions, whose continuity is assured through their supporting
myths. Seen in this light, Le Guin's subversion of the constitutive myths of phallocracy poses
a powerful challenge to the existing order.

The first stanza of 'Apples' irreverently and humorously deconstructs the narrative
according to which Eve led Adam into mortal sin:

Judeochristian men should

not be allowed
to eat apples, they
have been bellyaching
for millennia
that my mother made
them eat an apple
that gave them a bellyache.
(1988a: 34)

After this reversal of the divine right of men (to oppress women), the poem gives pride of place
to the undervalued terms in the hierarchical opposition. Women, 'nonjudeochristian men' and
children are to eat apples. Le Guin probably intends this privilege to encompass access to the
'knowledge of good and evil' (Genesis 2: 17),8 in which case she is not only destroying the
masculine monopoly on knowledge, 9 but reversing it. The rest of the poem follows this trend by
re-writing the myth of the Medusa and the tale of Snow White, so that the snakes on women's
heads become a source of empowerment, capable of stunning a man into a coma. In a neat
conclusion, the snakes feed on apples.

'Apples', like 'The Maenads' and 'To Saint George' (1988a: 33, 36) re-writes as good
what is seen in the patriarchal tradition as bad; the condition of being a woman, and women's
(sexual) power over men. The project of re-writing mythological re/presentations of women, in
a way that (re-)empowers the previously disempowered, is one that Le Guin embraces vigorously
in Always Coming Home. There it is the woman trickster figure of Coyote who makes the world,
and women dominate learning while men are considered psychologically unsuitable for academic
study (1985a: 293). The myths that Le Guin deconstructs are the western ones that create and
sustain a society with the 'man on top'. And in formulating generative tales that can empower
 270

women, Le Guin draws on Native American mythology for the figures of Coyote and
Grandmother Spider. The spider presides over the feminist incantation, 'The House of the
Spider: A Spell to Weave', as the protector of women who are hunted by men:

Good riddance the rider!

The spinster,
the sister,
live here beside her.

They are together,

the brother,
no other.
Here at the center.
(1988a: 43)

The 'spinster' in this poem is probably 'Spider Woman, goddess of weaving at which the Dine
excel' (Allen 1991: 27). Daly gives a liberating meaning to 'spinster' that strongly recalls Le
Guin' s use of the term:

... a woman whose occupation is to Spin, to participate in the whirling movement

of creation; one who has chosen her Self, who defines her Self by choice neither
in relation to children nor to men; one who is Self-identified; a whirling dervish,
Spiraling in New Time/Space.
(Daly 1987: 167)

In using the mythical creatures of the spider and Coyote from Native American legend, Le Guin
has given them western, feminist connotations to suit her aim of enabling women to avoid the
restrictive categories of patriarchal thinking.

I have already mentioned that I believe Le Guin possesses the quality Cixous and
Clement see as necessary for invention, that is, consciousness of the O/other. But for women,
this trait is a mixed blessing. Within the constraints of patriarchy, the consciousness of others
and the Other can lead to what is known as 'altruism'. An altruistic woman is usually one who,
in Daly's terms, 'defines her Self ... [either] in relation to children ... [or] to a man' (1987: 167).
This is the way 'normal' women are expected to define themselves in a patriarchal society. Russ
 271

eloquently describes the devastating effects of male expectations on women in The Female Man:

dress for the Man

smile for the Man
talk wittily for the Man
sympathize with the Man
flatter the Man
understand the Man
defer to the Man
entertain the Man
keep the Man
live for the Man
(1985: 29)

Le Guin deals more ambivalently with the same concerns in 'Song':

A woman gets and is begotten on:

have and receive is feminine for live.
I knew it, I knew it even then:
what, after all, did I have to give?

A flowing cup, a horn of plenty

fulfilled with more than she can hold:
but the milk and honey will be emptied,
emptied out, as she grows old.
(1975a: 21)

The poem concludes that 'inmost in woman' is the virgin who appears in the first stanza,
dreaming about 'some man of thirty' (1975a: 21). Does Le Guin mean, or did she mean at the
time, that all women are essentially waiting for men (to complete their deficient psyches)? Or
does she mean that the myth of a male soul-mate has been so ingrained in women's psyche that
it has come to seem as though it is the 'inmost' part? And when she writes, 'Have and receive
is feminine for live', is she exposing or subscribing to the ideology that defines women in terms
of their passivity and capacity for nurturing? A similar ambiguity appears, seventeen years later,
1n Tehanu. When Moss and Tenar are discussing women's and men's roles, and Moss says, 'A
man gives out, dearie. A woman takes in' (1993a: 572), it is once again difficult to know
whether Le Guin is presenting this division of attributes as intrinsic, or as the product of sexual
 272

socialization and ideology.

In later poems, the ambivalence of' Song' towards gender inequality is completely absent.
In its place is a note of protest against injustice. The speaker in 'Pane', fully aware of the
homophone 'pain', complains that living for her lover has destroyed her being:

You have painted (out) me

consenting

Where am I? Look
and you'll see yourself
clearly,

Nowhere
my being: (a) reflecting
(of) your seeming (or) appearing
so that you can
believe in yourself
clearly.
(1988a: 31)

She has become that stock-in-trade of love poetry, a mirror of her lover's identity (Montefiore
1994: 110). In Le Guin's feminist re-writing of this convention, the woman-as-mirror is not
fulfilled, but angry that her own existence has been destroyed. Even the lover comes off badly
in this unequal transaction, for he is merely deceiving himself that he can see himself 'clearly'
in the (sur)face of the painted-out woman.

The inequity in sexual relationships in favour of men, and women's anger and
disappointment, are eloquently given voice in 'The Menstrual Lodge' (1988a: 49-50). The lodge
of the title has clear affinities with the Blood Lodge of Always Coming Home, 'to which all girls
were initiated at puberty and to which all women belonged' (1985a: 420). The nameless woman
speaker of the poem complains that, even though she has complied with all the rites prescribed
by society in order to make her a good wife, her partner still fears and flees from her. The poem
intricately re-visions conventional meanings of 'power' and 'powerlessness' to achieve a
qualified reversal of the hierarchy. The male's awkward wielding of socially sanctioned power
recalls Lacan's discussion of the phallus as a signifier (Lacan 1977a: 102). 10 He fears the woman
 273

because of her power, which is natural, not socially bestowed:

I am the dirt beneath your feet.

What are you frightened of? Go fight your wars,
be great in club and lodge and politics.
When you find out what power is, come back.
I am the dirt, and the raincloud, and the rain.

The roof of my house is thunder,

the doorway is the wind.
I keep this house, this great house.
(1988a: 49-50)

'The Menstrual Lodge' takes the sexual inequity that annoys the speaker of 'Pane' to a more
general plane. This poem reverses the usual process of socialization so that women receive
'power' through their association with nature and men harbour 'fear' (of women).

Old women are surely the most despised of all women in a male society that sees women
as (only) good for sexual service. Griffin identifies the roots of this prejudice in eighteenth-
century biology (which exercised considerable influence over Freud):

It is recorded that woman's generative organs exercise a strange power

over her heart, her mind and her soul.
That woman is what she is in character, charm, body, mind and soul
because of her womb alone. (That after menopause a woman is "degraded to the
level of a being who has no further duty to perform in this world.") That woman
is a natal mechanism.
(1978: 24-25)

These stereotypes may sound extreme in Griffin's register. Le Guin, however, eloquently
records their persistence in 'Old Bag' (1988a: 46), where an old woman cannot articulate, to a
man, her grief at the loss of her fertility and her children. Older women are neglected by society
because they have lost their value in the currency of youth ?nd beauty. The only role that
convention offers them is that of a kindly grandmother. In contrast, Le Guin asserts in 'At the
Party' that they are complex, wild, even ferocious beings:
 274

The women over fifty

are convex from collarbone to crotch,
scarred armor nobly curved.
Their eyes look out from lines
through you, like the eyes of lions.
Unexpectant, unforgiving, calm,
they can eat children.
They eat celery and make smalltalk.
Sometimes when they touch each other's arms
they weep for a moment.
(1988a: 45)

Her insistence that older women are not the domestic grannies of received wisdom has much in
common with Tehanu, where Tenar, an ageing woman, unexpectedly finds that she is a dragon's
kin because she, too, is wild (1993c: 23). There is wildness, too, in the description of ageing in
'A Semi-Centenary Celebration', which figures the fifty-year old woman as dangerous and
sexually aggressive. The speaker says that she is 'afraid of tigers I and in love with god', and
later reverses the terms to create an equation between the tigers and god (1981: 25).

A neglected aspect of women's social position is their relegation to the domestic sphere.
Friedan, a feminist Le Guin admires (Le Guin 1993b: 156), chronicles, in The Feminine Mystique
(1963), the misery of women confined to their houses by patriarchal expectations that being a
wife and mother is a fulfilling job, and that women should be grateful for protection from the
hazards of economic independence. In a (familiar) deconstructive move, Le Guin represents this
source of unhappiness as a strength, while carefully steering clear of romanticizing domestic
duties. This strategy, and the gender-political agenda that underlies it, is strikingly apparent in
the opening paragraphs of Tehanu, the fourth novel in a supposedly heroic trilogy, which give
a detailed description of Tenar's onerous domestic duties (1993a: 483).

Le Guin's position on domesticity may fruitfully be compared to that of theorist and critic
Marleen Barr. In a chapter entitled, after Hamilton's satirical 1956 painting, 'Just What Is It That
Makes Today's Homes So Different, So Appealing?', Barr points out that a house is a gendered
space:
 275

Women's past prepares them for a future fairy tale about meeting the perfect
husband and making a home for him .

. .. patriarchal fairy tales about women's futures ... are about women, located in
houses they do not control, who sacrifice their figurative house/bodies by
surrendering to men's passions.
(1992: 120-21)

She goes on to discuss feminist novels which deconstruct the 'fairy tale' by portraying women's
successful aspirations to leave their houses, and their experiences of houses as hostile. Le Guin's
approach differs radically from that of the novelists Barr discusses in her chapter. Le Guin likes
houses, and depicts them as sites of empowerment for women if they are used authentically. The
'Long Names of Houses' in Always Coming Home (1985a: 409-13) and the Kesh women's
supremacy in their own houses demonstrate this preference.

As though to underline the continuity between the Kesh way of life and our own, houses
feature prominently in Blue Moon Over Thurman Street. The book is structured as a walking
tour of Thurman Street, beginning in the mainly industrial, lower reaches, and heading up the hill
towards Forest Park, 'the largest city park in the world' (1994a: 127). As the observers travel
upwards, the street becomes increasingly residential. Le Guin chronicles these houses with
evident enjoyment, as in the following poem:

What does a house

hold?
Sometimes a fullness
of shadows.
Light lies outside
on patterns of glass
and wood more fragile
yet. And there are
forgettings. The held,
the kept, the lost,
the leafshadows.
(1994a: 86)

This poem expresses an interest in the windows of the house as a threshold between its interior,
 276

the 'house I hold', and the exterior of which the house is a part. The idea of a threshold, which
is common in Le Guin's writing, 11 recurs later in the book, as the poet powerfully expresses a
strongly essentialist view of domestic gender politics:

Housewife
Housewoman
Woman house
Lifeholder
Household
Stronghold

Doorway I call you

Door of the mystery
Woman I call you

Stronghold
Householder
Lifehold
Womanhouse
Housewoman
Housewife
(1994a: 94)

The ritualistic rhythms· of this poem link womanhood to a sense of the sacramental within the
domestic realm. Le Guin has said that Blue Moon Over Thurman Street is a social statement and
a celebration of a locality (1994a: 8). It seems likely, given her identification with the feminist
cause, that she intends this poem, too, as a protest against the stereotype of the woman-as-
housewife, whose activities are trivial and minor in contrast with those of her husband, immersed
in the so-called real world of business. All the poems about houses, including the blessing-poem
'For the New House', which ends: 'And may you be in this house I as the music is in the
instrument' (1988a: 77), seem to me to invoke the figure of a woman presiding over the house.
Bearing in mind Le Guin's deconstruction of the idea of a unitary self in poems such as
'Amazed' (1981: 75) and 'Self' (1981: 76), I suggest that representations of women and
womanhood in her poetry participate in what Hollinger sees as a double impulse in feminist
science fiction:

... this doubleness I am referring to appears as both the construction of strong

models/representations of women as the subjects of coherent narratives (i.e.,
 277

humanist feminism) and the simultaneous deconstruction of subjectivity,

especially of gendered subjectivity, through its representation as
linguistic/cultural/ideological construction, frequently within a framework of
nonlinear and self-referential narrative (i.e., postmodernist feminism).
(1990: 231)

Always Coming Home uses the image of a house in a more far-reaching way. 'The
Serpentine Codex' states that all natural phenomena belong to one of nine Houses (1985a: 43-
49), or forms of being. I see the symbol of the house in this novel as a 'generative metaphor',
like other such images listed in 'The Back of the Book' (1985a: 483-85). These serve as
conceptual receptacles that collect and hold together ideas that Le Guin wishes to connect, and
not a set of criteria for classifying reality. The generative metaphor thus escapes the rigidity of
the taxonomy Foucault discerns in natural science in The Order of Things: An Archaeology of
the Human Sciences:

The documents of this new history are not other words, texts or records, but
unencumbered spaces in which things are juxtaposed: herbariums, collections,
gardens; ... creatures present themselves one beside another, their surfaces
visible, grouped according to their common features, and thus already virtually
analysed, and bearers of nothing but their own individual names.
(1970: 131)

What Foucault chronicles in this account of academic structures is a systematic denial of the
alterity of non-human life. Le Guin's grouping of natural phenomena into 'houses' (1985a: 43-
49), by contrast, assumes a (gendered) reverence for precisely this otherness. As a Kesh woman
presides over her home, and may not be gainsaid (1985a: 40), so a feminine sympathy for all
non-human phenomena, which I will explore later in this chapter, creates a non-hierarchical
kinship between beings who belong to the same House.

The philosophical foundation of the 'teaching' poems found in the Fourth Section of
Always Coming Home is the notion of a house, which here connotes belonging. In the beautiful
incantation entitled 'A Madrone Lodge Song', unseen forces beyond the realm of material life
are presented as living in houses:
 278

From their houses, from their town

rainbow people come walking
the dark paths between stars,
the bright tracks on water
of the moon, of the sun.
Tall and long-legged,
lithe and long-armed,
they follow the fog pumas
beside the wind coyotes,
passing the rain bears
under the still-air hawks
on the paths of sunlight,
on the tracks of moonlight,
on the ways of starlight,
on the dark roads.
They climb the ladders of wind,
the stairways of cloud.
They descend the ladders of air,
the steps of rain falling.
The closed eye sees them.
The deaf ear hears them.
The still mouth speaks to them.
The still hand touches them.
Going to sleep we waken to them,
walking the ways of their town.
Dying we live them,
entering their beautiful houses.
(1985a: 392-93)

It is impossible to identify the 'rainbow people' definitely, using linear logic, because only
'sideways' thinking can make sense of the negation of sensory information in 'The closed eye
sees ... I The deaf ear hears ... I The still mouth speaks ... I The still hand touches'. There is a hint
of trance/transcendence in the paradoxical reference to the senses' inability to perceive these
forces. This recalls the trance of Presence, practised by the Handdarata (and described, with
characteristic failure to understand unfamiliar cultures, by Genly Ai) in The Left Hand of
Darkness:

... the Handdara discipline of Presence, which is a kind of trance - the Handdarata,
given to negatives, call it an untrance - involving self-1oss (self augmentation?)
through extreme sensual receptiveness and awareness.
(1969: p4)
 279

The Handdarata aim at receptiveness to things that are not accessible to linear, cognitive
reasoning: the future, but also the knowledge that the future is beyond human control. 'A
Madrone Lodge Song', likewise, pays homage to the awareness that some experiences are not
susceptible to the logic of the senses, or even to the ordering structure of a unitary personality.
The 'rainbow people' participate in several different kinds of sentient life. The poem, however,
offers a more optimistic view of the future than do the Handdarata. While acknowledging that
the space beyond physical life is unknown, it gives the consolation that it will be conducted
under th._, protection r - ..:e 'beautiful houses' of the rainbow people.

One of the myths that Yorke thinks must be re-visioned by women poets is the
(Romantic) idea of a unitary perceiving self. Yorke praises Plath as an exemplary poet because
she sees her 'as recognising the potential for the poetic language of metaphor and hieroglyph to
reorganise the constructs of identity' (1991: 62). Trinh uses the evocative neologism 'I/i' to
reflect the split subjectivity at the heart of being a ('native') 12 woman:

"I" is, itself, infinite layers. Its complexity can hardly be conveyed through such
typographic conventions as I, i, or l/i. Thus, l/i am compelled by the will to
say/unsay, to resort to the entire gamut of personal pronouns to stay near this
fleeing and static essence of Not-I. Whether I accept it or not, the natures of/,
z: you, s/he, We, they, and wo!man constantly overlap.
(1989: 94)

Le Guin makes a similar point in 'Amazed', where she intricately destabilizes and subverts the
idea of a stable centre of selfhood:

I am not I
but eye.
(1981: 75)

Le Guin is not writing about post-colonial women's experience, as Trinh is. I believe,
nevertheless, that in this poem, where the only possible meanings are transitional because they
lead seductively to other meanings, she is speaking, in her own idiom, about the constitutive
fracture of being an 'l/i' (or l/i/eye). This is a very different picture of poetic subjectivity from
the influential one sketched by Wordsworth in Preface to Lyrical Ballads:
 280

... the poet, singing a song in which all human beings join with him, rejoices in
the presence of truth as our visible friend and hourly companion ... the poet binds
together by passion and knowledge the vast empire of human society, as it is
spread over the whole earth, and over all time.
(1954: 18)

An interesting signal of Le Guin's ambivalent relationship to the aesthetic tradition inspired by

a W ordsworthian conception of the poetic self is her comparison of poetry with translation in the
lines from 'Reciprocity of Prose and Poetry' which preface this chapter. Wordsworth states that
'[the poet] should consider himself as in the situation of a translator' (1954: 15). H.:. -.wver,
where the self is concerned, Le Guin gives lucid and convincing expression to the discontinuities
of the individual (woman's) psyche. In the poem that follows 'Amazed', 'Self', she identifies
'a woman washing at a ford' as one of the 'centerpoints' of a subjectivity where 'You cannot
measure the circumference' (1981: 76). This gives a gendered inflection to the notion of a split
self, so that it is not just any psyche that is portrayed as sundered, but, precisely, a woman's.

Kristeva's germinal essay, 'Women's Time', also deals with the conflicting forces that
claim women's energy and allegiance. A mother's centrality in her daughter's psychological
development is figured as an important beginning of ego-instability:

... there is also the connivance of the young girl with her mother, her greater
difficulty than the boy in detaching herself from the mother in order to accede to
the order of signs as invested by the absence and separation constitutive of the
paternal function. A girl will never be able to re-establish this contact with her
mother ... except by becoming a mother herself, through a child or through a
homosexuality which is in itself extremely difficult and judged as suspect by
society ....
(1986: 204)

This passage compactly evokes a daughter's ambivalences towards her parents, and the impulse
to become (a version of) her mother. I have dealt with affinities between psychoanalytical
thought and Le Guin's fiction in the third chapter of this thesis. Here I want to trace some of the
ways in which her poetry addresses family dynamics. I would argue that Le Guin, the daughter
of (famous) parents, has an investment in oedipal and pre-oedipal conflicts, and that this concern
is rendered in her poetry.
 281

Le Guin's mother appears as an influential figure in her writing, as one might expect,
given the dominant role of the mother in the child's formative years.13 In the essay, 'Theodora',
she celebrates her mother's capacity for shifting identities, revealed in the series of names she
adopted:

Some people lead several lives all at once; my mother lived several lives one at
a time. Her names reflect this serial complexity: Theodora Covel Kracaw Brown
Kroeber Quinn.
(1989: 138)

Later in the essay Le Guin comments on the bond with her mother, the gift Theodora gave her,
as a woman to another woman:

Her sense of female solidarity was delicate and strong. She made her daughter
feel a lifelong welcome, giving me the conviction that I had done the right thing
in being born a woman - a gift many woman-children are denied.
(1989: 140)

The 'delicacy' Le Guin inherited from her mother is evident in the poem 'T.C.K.B.K.Q.,
Telluride 1897 - Berkeley 1979'. The poet summons the image of her dead parent as a younger
person, as she does in a poem addressed to her father, 'Central Park South, 9 March 1979' (1981:
39). An intense ambivalence springs from her need for a bond with the older woman:

... . She was many,

she always comes bringing the others,
the husbands, the sons, myself.
I don't want them. I want her,
whom her lovers encircled, concealed
with the unending bridal,
her in the seventh of the seven ways,
the woman inside the women.
Not hearth-warmth, bed-warmth, breast-warmth,
but the mortal light
revealed.
(1988a: 71-72)

I read this as a casting-aside of the roles women play in relation to others in favour of a more
 282

authentic self, 'the woman inside the women', in (the image of) whom the poet can find a key
to her own being.

In writing of Le Guin's search for her mother's 'authenticity', I am aware that my tone
of essentialism may not appeal to everyone. A comparison with Piercy, another woman writer
of speculative fabulation and poetry, who also writes about her mother, may illustrate alternative
approaches in poetry to the topic of motherhood. One of Piercy' s volumes of poetry is entitled
My Mother's Body, and re/presents the memory of the poet's mother more concretely than Le
Guin does. In 'What Remains', she describes the ashes of her mother's body, calling her 'My
longest, oldest love' (1985: 25). In 'My Mother's Body', she gives a physical dimension to the
continuity between generations:

My twin, my sister, my lost love,

I carry you in me like an embryo
as once you carried me.

This body is your body, ashes now

and roses, but alive in my eyes, my breasts,
my throat, my thighs. You run in me
a tang of salt in the creek waters of my blood,

you sing in my mind like wine. What you

did not dare in your life you dare in mine.
(1985: 30-32)

Piercy images filial dependence on her mother as a longing to be her14 and a fascination with the
corporeal details of her mother's life and death. For Le Guin, the relationship is invested with
considerably more ambiguity and the awareness that the woman she desires is an imaginative
construct, a person no-one encountered, who is, after her death, so ethereal that she can be re-
presented only with great difficulty.

By contrast with Piercy, for whom mothering is one-directional since she is childless, Le
GJin re-creates a link with her mother by mothering her own children, and several of her poems
deal with motherhood. Indeed, in 'The Song of the Torus', pregnancy, giving birth and nurturing
children links the poet with memories of Theodora, whose ashes, like Piercy, she has 'brought
 283

home':

I have borne, I have borne, I have borne.

What next, I wonder?
I'm not unmothered yet;
although I brought her ashes home upon my lap,
and took the knife and cut the bleeding part away,
yet the old woman will not sleep.
She mates with bears and stars to find
what may a wombless woman bring to term
and suckle with the mind's sweet milk
and rock, and sing to, sing the lullaby.
(1988a: 67-68)

This poem sees the 'old woman', a favourite figure in Le Guin's writing (as I have remarked
earlier), as a sexually desiring Other and salutes her alterity. It strikes a markedly different tone
from Piercy's reminiscences, in which her mother carries on a posthumous existence assimilated
into herself.

Several poems in Wild Oats and Fireweed deal with childbearing. 'While the Old Men
Make Ready to Kill' opposes (men's) need to kill and women's desire for life, positing sexual
difference as a matter of language:

But I talk now in the thick tongue of a woman

to an unborn baby.
In that language is no prophecy.

You are the Life Eternal,

baby, baby, maybe to be born.
Sweet summer's daughter's child of winter,
come to her, come to me, come.
(1988a: 73-74)

This invocation, addressed to the unborn child of the speaker's daughter, recalls the imaginative
route into the Valley of the Na, described in the opening lines of Always Coming Home:

You take your child or grandchild in your arms, a young baby, not a year old yet,
and go down into the wild oats in the field below the barn ... . Stand quietly.
Perhaps the baby will see something, or hear a voice, or speak to somebody there,
 284

somebody from home.

(1985a: 5)

The angry polemic of 'While the Old Men Make Ready to Kill' also recalls the thesis of
Ruddick's Maternal Thinking: A Politics of Peace (1989), which argues that because women
can bear children, they are more nurturing than men. Nevertheless, I suspect that Le Guin would
not endorse such a principle. While she portrays her own capacity to mother as an important part
of her identity as a woman, she goes no farther than suggesting that women and men speak
different languages, and that the potential represented by the unborn baby, not the mother who
bears it, is life-affirming in a way that counters the need to kill.

The other side of psycho-sexual dynamics which Le Guin's poetry represents is the drive
to establish a sexual relationship with another person. In a bold deconstruction of conventional
religious thinking, which opposes sex and spirituality, 15 Le Guin portrays romance as linked with
divinity. In 'Epiphany', the poet deftly represents herself through the eyes of the 'others', who
'judge as suspect' a homosexual relationship between women (Kristeva 1986: 204):

Did you hear?

Mrs. Le Guin has found God.

Yes, but she found the wrong one.

Absolutely typical.

Look, there they go together.

Mercy! It's a colored woman!

Yes, it's one of those relationships.

They call her Mama Linga.
(1981: 19)

I see this poem less as a biographically accurate account of a lesbian relationship than as an
attack on social forces which restrictively prescribe belief in a sexless deity, and a statement of
preference for a more erotic God/god. It also inscribes a version of the 'homosexuality' that
Cixous and Clement claim is essential for women's creativity:

... there is no invention of any other I, no poetry, no fiction without a certain

 285

homosexuality (the I/play of bisexuality) acting as a crystallization of my

ultrasubjectivities.
(Cixous and Clement 1986: 84)

Poems such as 'A Semi-Centenary Celebration' (1981: 25-26) pose a trenchant challenge to the
fiction that romantic love is safe and (politically) conservative. At first sight, this view appears
incongruous with Le Guin's assertion, in the 1978 Introduction to Planet of Exile, that 'the
central, constant theme of my work was ... "Marriage'" (1993b: 139). But on closer examination,
marriage in her fabulation only becomes interesting when it involves risks. The union between
Shevek and Takver in The Dispossessed (1974) appears dull precisely because, although the
couple seem to have a spectacular sex life, neither of them seriously challenges the other. On the
other hand, the 'marriage' of Genly Ai and Estraven in The Left Hand of Darkness cannot be
consummated and leads to Estraven's death, but is the more compelling for it.

Several poems in Hard Worru and Other Poems take up the image of love between gods,
or between a human and a god. 'The Night' shows Kali as a fear-inspiring divine mother who
gives birth and makes love to an extremely short-lived god, thus uniting the erotic with the
maternal, as a pre-oedipal child would. This is in keeping with the terrible aspect of the goddess,
described iQ The Encyclopedia of Eastern Philosophy and Religion in terms that strikingly omit
any mention of maternal nurturing:

She destroys ignorance, maintains the world order, and blesses and frees those
who strive for the knowledge of God. Kali is the symbol of dissolution and
destruction.
(1986: 170)

'Pa8upati' is spoken by Parvati, Siva's consort and a goddess in her own right, whose
immortality resides in her ability to love her husband's 'uncivilized' habits. In a conservative
view of godhood, Siva's failure to comb his hair is unseemly; but the gods Le Guin chronicles
here are not the kind that keep the symbolic 16 in place by maintaining decency. Siva, after all,
is the 'Destroyer and Transformer' (Stoddart 1993: 19). The lover-gods in Le Guin's poetry
transgress (socially ordained) order in their pursuit of higher, erotic and imaginative, ends.

I believe Le Guin would agree with Kristeva that sexual desire is intrinsically
 286

transgressive (Kristeva 1986: 226), and also that women have nothing to gain from upholding
the symbolic order, or social contract, since it opposes their interests anyway. Kristeva writes:

The new generation of women is showing that its major social concern has
become the socio-symbolic contract as a sacrificial contract. If anthropologists
and psychologists, for at least a century, have not stopped insisting on this in their
attention to 'savage thought', wars, the discourse of dreams or writers, women are
today affirming ... that they are forced to eX!'Prience this sacrificial contract
against their will.
(Kristeva 1986: 200)

The representation of love between men and women in Le Guin's poetry is, once again, very
different from Piercy's. In 1969, as an active member of what she calls 'the movement' (an
abbreviation of what Goodman calls 'The Movement Toward a New America'), Piercy expressed
her commitment to changing sexual relationships in 'The Grand Coolie Dam':

For a while [around 1967] movement people were briefly more interested in each
other as human beings than is the case usually, or now. Movement men are
generally interested in women occasionally as bed partners, as domestic servants-
mother surrogates, and constantly as economic producers ....
(Goodman 1970: 57)

Piercy dedicated her 1969 volume of poems, Hard Loving, 'from the Movement I for the
Movement', conveying her on-going support for social transformation. But she focuses on the
details of her relationships, rather than in the social and psychological structures that perpetuate
a particular kind of relationship. For example, I suspect that she intends the relationship depicted
in the poem 'Loving an Honest Man' to appear as a departure from the norm:

So we live with each other: not against

not over or under or in tangent.
Secretive in joy and touching, back to back
sensual taproot feeding deep in the soil
we face out with hands open and usually bruised,
crafting messages of lightning in common brick.
(1969: 54)

Nevertheless, her poetry does not go beyond this one relationship to comment on the sexual
status quo as it pertains to men and women in general, as she does in the essay and in her
 287

fiction. 17 As a result, her poetry depicts sexual relationships more directly than Le Guin' s, where
the topic is, like many others, approached in a 'sideways' fashion.

I have already speculated in my second chapter on the possibility that the eulogy to
Takver's selfless devotion to Shevek, in The Dispossessed, may be an indirect tribute to Charles
Le Guin, the husband Le Guin hardly ever mentions in her writing. 'A Meditation on a
Marriage' is one of these rare occasions. In this poem, Le Guin carefully blends biography and
geograp~.y to portray · "'relationship as a 'space':

We met at sea,
married in a foreign language:
what wonder
if we cross a continent on foot
each time to find each other
at secret borders
bringing
of all my streams and darknesses of gold
and your deep graves and islands
a feather
a flake of mica
a willow leaf
that is our country,
ours alone.
(1988a: 87)

This beautiful poem delicately expresses sentiments that are compatible with Barr's chapter, 'All
You Need Is Love?' in Feminist Fabulation: Space/Postmodern Fiction. In her discussion of
feminist utopia, Barr quotes Heath's essay, 'Male':

Admiration as utopia, what has never existed between the sexes; so how to open
this space of a radical sexual difference that is not the old difference.
(Barr 1992: 154)

At the conclusion of the chapter, Barr explains her social programme in terms of its title:

All you need is love (in regard to this chapter's argument, "you" refers to
heterosexual women and men) - and the social structure Russ calls "a two-sexed
 288

egalitarian society." If we can construct a space and place for love, we will die
neither of heartbreak nor of nuclear radiation. We will, instead, live happily as
lovers in societies which can encompass equal relationships between women and
men.
(1992: 179)

To me, 'A Meditation on a Marriage', like Always Coming Home, images a 'space', explicitly
defined, of radical sexual difference. In this space Ursula and Charles Le Guin, who are
incompatible because she comes from (and, in the poem's terms, with) California and he from
Georgia, can make a 'country' of their own in which to meet. That this takes place in a puem,
and not a utopian novel, does not invalidate its utopian content. 'A Meditation on a Marriage'
suggests that a 'space and place for love' must be located outside of either partner's inner and
outer 'country', because while each is immersed in his or her origins, there can be no meeting.
There is an implicit admission that ' a feather I a flake of mica I a willow leaf' is all that can be
shared. The country of love can be created, despite the obstacle of what the poem depicts as
cultural 'untranslatability' and incommensurability, when the partners give the ephemeral
treasures of their native countries to each other and understand the value of these keepsakes.

'A Meditation on a Marriage' ascribes another dimension to (feminist) womanhood that

Le Guin pursues elsewhere: the celebration of the body. Le Guin describes the woman's body
as a country: ' ... I have to live I there, working the creeks my veins, the mines' (1988a: 86).
Cixous and Clement express one aspect of the feminist project of reclaiming the female body for
women's pleasure, as opposed to men's:

Woman must write her body, must make up the unimpeded tongue that bursts
partitions, classes, and rhetorics, orders and codes, must inundate, run through,
go beyond the discourse with its last reserves ....
In body/Still more: woman is body more than man is. Because he is
invited to social success, to sublimation. More body hence more writing.
(1986: 94-95)

And in 'Inventory', Le Guin gives a different tone to the project of writing the body, when she
takes stock of her own body, ageing now, in humorous geographical terms:

.... Scars
 289

lie smiling soft and small among the folds

and hillocks of that broad countryside.
0 have I not my rivers and my stars,
my wrinkled ranges in the Western sun?

I am this continent,
and still explore and find no boundary,
for the vast sandy beaches of my mind
where soft vast waves and winds erase
the words, the faces - this is still
endless, this is endless still.
I am that wind, that ocean.
(1988a: 82-83)

'Inventory' blurs the boundaries of a logocentric mind/body split, and images the woman's whole
being as topographical. At the same time the mind is 'endless', while the body is subject to
mortality, not in a linear-temporal sense but in the experienced present when its limitations are
marked on the flesh. The poem insists on a different understanding of an ageing woman's body
from the (patriarchal) stereotype. 'The Space Crone' gives a comparable deconstruction in prose:

[The space crone's] hair would not be red or blonde or lustrous dark, her skin
would not be dewy fresh, she would not have the secret of eternal youth ... . She
was a virgin once, a long time ago, and then a sexually potent fertile female, and
then went through menopause. She has given birth several times and faced death
several times - the same times. She is facing the final birth/death a little more
nearly and clearly every day now. Sometimes her feet hurt something terrible.
She never was educated to anything like her capacity, and that is a shameful
waste and a crime against humanity ....
(1989: 6)

In a similar subversion of received attitudes to ageing women's bodies, 'Inventory' combines the
poet's interest in her own body with her enjoyment of topography and sympathy for older
women.

A final cluster of themes that recur in Le Guin's poetry concerns her relationship and
response to the natural world. As I have mentioned, there is a strongly feminist aspect to this
interest. As in the Blood Lodge of the Kesh, the 'identification of woman and animal [and other
natural forces]' is 'deep' (1985a: 420) in Le Guin's writing. In a deliberately provocative 1986
essay, 'Woman/Wilderness', she outlines the idea that the wilderness is women's domain. She
 290

draws on Griffin for support of this notion, and Griffin does posit an intrinsic,
immanent/transcendent connection between woman and nature. In a typical passage from
Woman and Nature, Griffin writes:

We say you cannot divert the river from the riverbed. We say that
everything is moving, and we are a part of this motion. That the soil is moving.
That the water is moving. We say that the earth draws water to her from the
clouds. We say the rainfall parts on each side of the mountain, like the parting
of our hair, and that the shape of the mountain tells where the water has passed
... . We are all a part of this motion, we say, and the way of the river is sacred,
and this grove of trees is sacred, and we ourselves, we tell you, are sacred.
(1978: 185-86)

The philosophy underlying Griffin's polemic turns out to be a creative device that she shares
with Le Guin. Both writers acknowledge that a patriarchal ideology has relegated women to a
lower place on the power hierarchy. In that position, they share features such as materiality and
irrationality (against men's supposed spirituality and reason) with the non-human world. It is
almost as though, as Merchant has it in The Death of Nature, men have 'feminized' nature,
constructed it as a woman, the better to dominate and manipulate it:

[Nature] was personified as a female-being, e.g., Dame Nature; she was

alternately a prudent lady, an empress, a mother, etc ....
In both Western and non-Western cultures, nature was traditionally
feminine.
(1980: xxiii)

Neither Griffin nor Le Guin debates the validity of ascribing these features to women. Rather,
they reverse the entire hierarchy, so that kinship with nature becomes a source of strength, and
indeed, places women in a position of superiority over the male lawgivers. 18

There is, consequently, a paradox in Le Guin's representation of women's relationship

to nature. In both a phallocentric and a gynocentric paradigm, women are allied to natural
phenomena. When seen from a feminist perspective, both parties gain from this alliance in
subverting a repressive ideology, while a patriarchal view would see women's similarity to the
non-human world as yet another reason for denigrating them. In a strikingly similar register to
Griffin, Le Guin writes:
 291

The women are speaking. Those who were identified as having nothing to say,
as sweet silence or monkey-chatterers, those who were identified with Nature,
which listens, as against Man, who speaks - those people are speaking. They
speak for themselves and for the other people, the animals, the trees, the rivers,
the rocks. And what they say is: We are sacred.
(1989: 162)

Le Guin's poetry shows great sympathy for natural phenomena, and poems like 'The
Menstrual Lodge' reveal that this sympathy is gendered. From the beginning of her career as a
poet, she has consistently chosen to write about nature. 'Footnote', published in Wild Angels,
sets up a relation of kinship between the speaker and the natural world:

I have not only falcons

in the family, and towers
on golden hills, but also
crabs: ....
And there are lots of bats
in my inheritance, the flittermouse
cracks the cup of twilight by the house
of owls and grey acacias, writes
my name in the Almanach
de Gotha: Ostragotha.
And the moth
is a kind of cousin, and some nights
of autumn, rain is my elder brother.
(1975a: 19)

I choose 'Footnote' specifically because it expresses kinship with many different kinds of natural
phenomena The poet is affiliated, not only to animals with cultural significance, such as falcons,
but also to natural things that are less grand: crabs, bats, owls, acacias, moths and rain. Here a
woman, who is divested of importance by patriarchal culture, proclaims her connection with
other phenomena that have been similarly slighted.

This is in keeping with much of her prose. The harmony between women and nature is
especially clear in the four poetry sections of Always Coming Home. As the Kesh are matrilineal
and gynocentric (although they are not matriarchal, being closer to anarchy than to any form of
 292

social hierarchy), many of the poems assume the reverence due to women and nature. The 'Dark
of the Moon Songs', sung during the celebration of sexuality in the Moon Dance, make the
equivalence explicit:

The black ewe leads,

her lamb follows.
The sky closes.
Hey a hey a hey,
Obsidian House,
its door is shut.

First House Woman

suckles the lamb
in the dark fold.
Hey hey a hey,
Moon's House door
is black, is black!
(1985a: 248)

This poem juggles meticulously selected images of the sheep, the woman and the new moon to
generate a potent but still mysterious sense of sexuality and fertility. These are grounded firmly
in women's membership of the Blood Lodge, under the auspices of the First House or House of
Obsidian, whose colour is black, whose element isl the moon, and which cares for domestic
animals (1985a: 46).

I ascribe particular prominence to two natural phenomena in Le Guin's poetry: trees and
birds. Trees play an important, if underrated, role in Le Guin's writing. For example, 'Direction
of the Road' challenges conventional physics by depicting a highway from the point of view of
a tree which is obliged to grow and shrink in order to 'uphold Relativity' (1975b: 267) for the
people who pass by. Equally, The Word for World is Forest is as much a protest against
deforestation, the killing of trees, as against the killing of humans. Le Guin admits that she loves
trees in the Introduction to 'The Word of Unbinding' and 'The Rule of Names', two stories that
prefigure The Earthsea Trilogy:

I think I am definitely the most arboreal science fiction writer. It's all right for
the rest ofyou who climbed down, and developed opposable thumbs, and erect
posture, and all that. There's a few of us still up here swinging.
 293

(1975b: 71)

Like the tree which (who?) narrates 'Direction of the Road' and whose being far exceeds its
meaning as an instructor in fundamental physics, trees take on a complex network of
significations in Le Guin' s poetry. At times a tree can be a teacher, as in 'Arboreal':

The family tree has not got back

to trees yet; we uproot
and move and lack
the steady knowing what is good
and living on it, what makes wood.
Out of the root arises all the dance.
(1975a: 33)

I think the logocentric need for historical and family origins, which participates in a Judeo-
Christian search for first causes and an explanatory cosmogony, somewhat undermines the
success of this poem, without undoing its pleasurable play with the meanings of 'tree' and 'root'.
A more mature poem, which also uses a tree as a teacher, is 'The Aching Air' in Blue Moon Over
Thurman Street. Ostensibly a memorial to a horse-chestnut tree that has been removed, the poem
vigorously protests men's abuse of power over natural things in the search for convenience, and
attributes this to ugly emotions:

The insatiable vacuum

of a mean fear
in envy of that strength,
that lively age,
sucked there.
Destruction, the old man raged,
give me destruction!
And he got what he wanted.

Trees are so dirty,

the lady said.
The birds make the car
so dirty. All fall
I have to sweep the sidewalk.
(1994a: 104)

The poem opposes uses and abuses of humanity to achieve a general criticism. The parasitic 'old
 294

man' is recognizably related to the old men who preside (in absentia) over 'While the Old Men
Make Ready to Kill' (1988a: 73-74). The 'lady' is also lethal to living things, because of her
unremitting, narrow focus on domestic cleanliness. But the chestnut tree is human, too: 'five
fingers I has the chestnut hand', and when it is sawed down, the procedure is a dismemberment:

So saw off the fingers,

Then wrists and ankles,
Then knees and elbows,
Then hips and shoulders,
so that nobody
gets hurt.
(1994a: 104)

The 'humanity' of the tree lends force to the final irony of 'nobody I gets hurt' and reinforces Le
Guin's critique of uncaring attitudes to trees.

Portraying a tree as a person is in keeping with the Kesh system of referring to all natural
phenomena as 'people' (1985a: 43-44). This approach to non-human things destabilizes the
privilege with which humans are regarded in most biological paradigms, while it confers upon
less valued beings citizenship in the human world. Le Guin implies the gender aspects of this
transfer of value metaphorically, in the 'Translator's Note' to the story of Fairweather's
experiments with strains of pear trees:

And the resulting strain of tree was given his name: a type case, in our
vocabulary, of Man's control over Nature. This phrase, however, could not be
translated into Kesh, which had no word meaning Nature except she, being; and
anyhow the Kesh saw the Fairweather pear as the result of a collaboration
between a man and some pear trees.
(1985a: 275)

This passage expounds the philosophy underlying 'The Aching Air'. Women have been
identified with Nature (which is called by Woman's name in Kesh) and the identification has
become experienced reality. Le Guin cares for the felled chestnut because, as a woman, she
opposes the 'old man' who presides over a patriarchal, exclusively human-centred view of the
world. Importantly, her 'biophilic' (Daly 1984: 308) perspective is also contrasted with that of
 295

the 'lady', who is a product of male expectations that women concern themselves solely with
domestic matters.

Birds are the other natural beings that occur regularly in Le Guin's poetry and whose
connotations I want to explore. Barr attributes to 'feminist fabulators' (her term for men and
women writers of science fiction and/or postmodern fiction which challenges patriarchy) a wish
to fly as a metaphor for their desire to 'soar beyond restrictive representations, rise above
patriarc~.al languagr · ~1992: 57). Le Guin cert:-linly wishes for freedom from restrictive
representations, and I see this need as underpinning the frequent references to birds, mountains
and the upward direction she ascribes to individual growth in her poetry. These poems express
fondness for the elevated perspective on both the natural and the social world that is gained while
flying in planes. 'Flying West from Denver' ends with a vision of an all-encompassing vista of
'light I light clear to the edge of light I and farther' juxtaposed with the 'delicate I enormous
rising darkness' of the storm behind the plane (1975a: 41). Light and dark, as The Left Hand of
Darkness explains, are two halves of a whole: 'Light is the left hand of darkness I and darkness
the right hand of light' (1969: 199). Both poems refuse the conventional hierarchical ordering
of light and dark, but insist instead on their complementarity. 'Flight 65 to Portland' shows a
world that is even more abstract, made entirely of 'Innumerable delicate rectangles' in
monochrome colours. The only human/izing aspect to this poem is the apparently incongruous
description of the Dakotas as 'flat vast I (totally maternal)' (1988a: 12). The plains may be
maternal because of their capacity to sustain life, or because they appear void of anything man-
made; the comparison functions by destabilizing and re-writing conventional notions of what
a mother is like in terms of the wildness and foreignness that, Le Guin implies, is woman's
preserve (1989: 161-64).

Le Guin's poetry does not often portray people flying (as they do in, for example,
Rocannon's World). Rather, her own "'Dream of Flying"' (Barr 1992: 51) takes the form of
looking upward, to the airy spaces above and beyond consensus reality·. In these places the usual
notions of good and evil do not hold, and the (woman's) mind experiences freedom. Thus the
hawk in 'For Ted' (probably Hughes) envisions the hawk as always simultaneously a predator
and a parent: 'To the old hawk I all earth is prey, and child' (1975a: 47). A woman's need to
 296

escape, to fly the coop is evident when the dead mother in 'The Child on the Shore' tells her
grieving daughter in a most un-consoling way: 'I fly upon the feather I Fallen from the falcon's
wing' (1981: 67). Women's life process is directed upward. Thus, the poet speculates that, after
her death, Theodora is to be found 'high, far, oh, above her birth I before the daylight, snow I on
those peaks where a river starts' (1988a: 72). And the dream in 'The Old Falling Down'
expresses a grown woman's desire to 'climb' to a 'high room' (1988a: 79). I do not know
whether the elevation here is mental, psychological or spiritual, but it is similar to the 'bare, airy
spaces ... where Rita Inman lived' in 'Hand, Cup, Shell' (1991a: 30). The desire to go uoward,
away from a restrictive social system, appears even in a poem-sequence primarily devoted to a
description of the landscape. In 'Five South, One North', the speaker says that she 'learned how
to get glory' from the highlands of California (1988a: 16).

In this chapter I have explored themes that strike me as central to Le Guin' s poetry. At
the beginning I posed a question about whether there are significant differences between Le
Guin's poetry and prose. The author recognizes that they are different kinds of writing, but she
cannot say what the difference consists in:

... what Gary Snyder calls rhythm, is the expression of the relations of sounds
and of thoughts among themselves and to one another: the perception of a larger
order in which sounds and ideas move together: word-music. This certainly does
not (and he says it does not) define poetry and prose as different things, for prose
could have its own proper, looser rhythms and measures.
(1989: 111)

When I strive for a measurable, definite distinction between Le Guin's poetry and prose, I am
unable to register any concluding statement other than an agreement with the author's
misgivings. Like her, I believe that (her) poetry and prose are different forms, but the
divergences are so nuanced and shifting that there is no reliable descriptive touchstone for telling
them apart.

This leads to the question of whether poetry is 'more personal' than prose. On
examination, this idea turns out to be more problematic than useful, although the reasons for its
unproductiveness are very interesting. From my postmodern perspective on subjectivity,
 297

'personal' cannot mean 'authentic'; and neither can I imply that Le Guin's poems emanate from
a single, (Romantic) unitary self, an unchanging subject of the poetry. Kristeva explains that,
although it is possible to think of a speaking subject in poetry, this subject is irreducibly split and
plural:

... a system of finite positions (signification) can only function when it is

supported by a subject and on condition that this subject is a want-to-be (manque
aetre). Signification exists precisely because there is no subject in signification.
The gap between the imaged ego and drive motility, between the mother and the
demand made on her, is precisely the break that establishes what Lacan calls the
place of the Other as the place of the "signifier".
(1986: 101)

Le Guin uses similar imagery of gaps, splits and distances to evoke the lack of fixity present in
the subject (supposedly, in some measure, herself) in 'Self':

You cannot measure the circumference

but there are centerpoints:

... . Distance is my god.

(1981: 76)

Bloom glosses the poem as follows:

Distance, circumference, the unmeasurable, god, the actual future which

can only be our dying: Le Guin evades these, and her narratives instead measure
wisdom or the centrepoints.
(1986: 5, my italics)

I find Bloom's claim that 'Le Guin evades' the unmeasurable startling, because I think that what
lies beyond measurement, classification and the usual means of cognition is a recurrent concern
in both her poetry and prose. Furthermore, I see 'Self' as a remarkably deft displacement of
normative presentations of the self or subject; the only personal pronoun is 'my' in the last line,
and for the rest the contours of the psyche are suggested in terms of a bare landscape outlined in
simple diction. 'Self' is typical of Le Guin's presentation of ~he fractures that constitute the
psyche in her poetry. Her poems can be considered more personal than her novels only insofar
as they offer a more direct presentation of these splits and fractures.
 298

In reading Le Guin' s poetry in and for itself, I have tried to emphasize throughout that
/

it defies and exceeds any attempts to give a single, defined interpretation. Rather, I believe that
the poet prefers to play with the inherent instability of 'meaning', constantly deferring resolution
in a poetic discourse that constantly differs from itself. One of the poems which most
strenuously defies notions of logically understandable 'meaning' is the title poem of the volume
No Bnnts, where 'Mrs. Alzheimer' senses 'an unimaginable color I as of transparent peacocks'
and rows 'her no-boat over the volcano' (1991b: 6). Conventional means of thinking about
denotation fail to generate a linear, 'clear' interpretation of these lines. But the poetry invokes
levels of sensation and purpose that are beyond, other to, precisely those conventional notions:
perhaps that is Le Guin's point about ageing women whose synapses are no longer as reliable as
they used to be. The idea of a form of experience that defies categorization or explanation recurs
often in the poems. Long before 'No Boats', Le Guin describes, in the opening poem of Wild
Angels, supernatural beings that defy even narrative:

Before all legends and before all tears:

Before all sorrow and before all truth

You were: and you were with me in my youth.

Angels of the shadowed ancient land

That lies yet unenvisioned, without myth,

Savage, before all sorrow, your presence is.

(1975a: 7)

I see in this poem an image of childhood that violates conventional notions, portraying it as a
realm under the sway of unconscious forces. Other kinds of unconsciousness lie in the potential
of the 'unenvisioned' land, and wildness similar to that which Le Guin later ascribes to the
dragons who preside over Earthsea (1993c: 22). The poem adds something (indefinable) to the
dragons' wildness by placing beings with their attributes in the author's childhood; and from this
'personal' description I gain the sense that, possibly, it is the dragons of Earthsea who are the true
guides of Ged and Tenar, if only they would follow them.

The idea of 'wild', undisciplined value beyond (conventional) good and evil tantalizingly
evokes the destruction of the hierarchical binary oppositions that Cixous and Clement see as
 299

constitutive of patriarchy. I have quoted from the beginning of their section on 'Sorties: Out and
Out: Attacks I Ways Out I Forays' in the Introduction fo this thesis, but their final insights are
worth recapitulating:

Man
Woman
Always the same metaphor: we follow it, it carries us, beneath all its
figures, wherever discourse is organized. If we read or speak, the same thread or
double braid is leading us throughout literature, philosophy, criticism, centuries
of representation and reflection.
Thought has always worked through opposition.
Speaking/Writing
Parole/Ecriture
High/Low
(1986: 63)

Le Guin does not deny, either in prose or in poetry, that hierarchical oppositions exist; but she
seems to posit a way of perceiving that transcends them; and still, magically, transcends nothing,
in the sense of appealing to an ethereal, super-material realm, because nowhere does she forsake
the concrete.
 300

NOTES
1. The 'Bibliographic Checklist of the Works of Ursula K. Le Guin', compiled by Currey
and published in The Language of the Night (1993b: 240-49), gives the following titles: Hard
Words and Other Poems (1981); In the Red Zone (1983), which contains some poems later
collected in Wild Oats and Fireweed; No Boats (1991b); Tillai and Tylissos (1980), which
contains some poems later collected in Hard Words and Other Poems; Walking in Cornwall:
A Poem for the Solstice (1979); Wild Angels (1975a); and Wild Oats and Fireweed ... New
Poems (1988a). In addition to the works listed by Currey, the author has published another
volume, Going Out with Peacocks (1994b).

2. Malafrena (1979a).

3. King Dog (1985b).

4. The Language of the Night (1979; revised 1993b) and Dancing at the Edge of the World
(1989).

5. This intention needs to be seen, of course, in the context of work by De Man on blindness
and Bloom on mis-reading (De Man 1983; Bloom 1979). What these theorists demonstrate is,
precisely, the inevitability and the creative potential of doing the wrong things in critical practice.
This chapter is premised on my agreeing with Bloom that 'most so-called "accurate"
interpretations of poetry are worse than mistakes; perhaps there are only more or less creative
or interesting mis-readings .. .' (1979: 43). My work aims, not for "'accurate" interpretations',
but for 'creative or interesting mis-readings'.

6. Genly Ai in The Left Hand of Darkness (1969) and Shevek in The Dispossessed (1974)
are two such characters who return home only to find that their own, altered perspective makes
'home' look very different indeed from what they remember and expect. The Dispossessed sums
up this aspect of Le Guin's fiction as follows: 'You can go home again ... so long as you
understand that home is a place where you have never been' (1974: 52).

7. This idea is also explored in my discussion of the labyrinth in The Tombs of Atuan in
Chapter Three, 'Sex/Identity'.

8. In The NIV Topical Study Bible (1989: 5).

9. Le Doeuff exposes and criticizes men's exclusion of women from philosophy in the essay
'Women and Philosophy' (Moi 1987: 181-209), while Merchant shows how individual women,
as well as women's perspective, have been excluded from science in The Death of Nature:
Women. Ecology and the Scientific Revolution (1980).

10. Lacan distinguishes between the phallus and the penis as an anatomical organ:

It is not a question of the relation to sexuality, or even to the sex, if it is possible

to give any specific reference to this term. It is a question rather of the relation
to the phallus, in as much as it is lacking in the real that might be attained in the
sexual goal.
 301

(1977a: 102)

11. The novel Threshold (1982a), which I discuss in Chapter Three on 'Sex/Identity', may
be seen as an imaginative exploration of the notion of a liminal space between two realms. I
have investigated the idea of a threshold more fully earlier in this chapter.

12. I have used parentheses here not because I think Trinh' s ethnic affiliations are
unimportant, but because I wish to stress her situation as a woman, which she shares with Le
Guin.

13. See, for example, Chodorow's account of the connection between mothers as primary
care-givers and their consequently intense influence over their daughters' psycho-sexual
development (1978: 79, 99-104). Friday argues for a similar degree of maternal dominance over
women's affective experiences, particularly where sex and gender are concerned, in My Mother
My Self (1987).

14. This desire is identified and explored by Kristeva (1986: 204-206) in relation to the wish
to bear children.

15. In Earthsea Revisioned, Le Guin explains with gentle humour that Ged has to forfeit
sexuality in order to become a mage, that is, one who is able to act in harmony with the
Equilibrium, Earthsea's principle of balance that is at once immanent and transcendent:

Wizards give up one great power, sex, in order to get another, magic. They put
themselves under a permanent spell of continence that affects everyone they have
to do with.
(1993c: 15)

16. I am using the term 'the symbolic' in the sense in which Kristeva uses it. She defines it
as follows:

... there is a general social law, that this law is the symbolic dimension which is
given in language and ... every social practice offers a specific expression of that
law.
(1986: 25)

17. For example, in Woman on the Edge of Time (1976), Piercy creates the utopian society
of Mattapoisett, where men and women no longer have rigidly defined social roles.

18. A similar position underpins the nature mysticism Gearhart evokes in The Wanderground
(1979).
 302

(NO) CONCLUSION/S1

Usa puyew usu wapiw.

"He goes backward, looks forward." The porcupine consciously
goes backward in order to speculate safely on the future ....
The opening formula for a Cree story is "an invitation to listen,
followed by the phrase, 'I go backward, look forward, as the
porcupine does."'
(Le Guin 1989: 84)

Why did you choose to write a thesis on Ursula K. Le Guin ?2

It's very simple and quite sentimental really. Le Guin is my favourite author. She has
been ever since, at the age of thirteen, I was asked by my mother to read The Tombs ofAtuan and
give an opinion on whether it was suitable for inclusion in her primary-school library. I couldn't
make logical sense of the book, because it went beyond the easy moralism of all the other fairy
stories and romances I had read up to then. But I was just at the right age to read it. Le Guin
says in 'Dreams Must Explain Themselves' that the subject of The Tombs of Atuan is feminine
coming of age (1993b: 50), and the novel struck a deep chord in me as an adolescent. I wasn't
able to give my mother a definite answer- I recommended the book for her to read, but I didn't
know about her pupils - but I knew I wanted to read more.

I only read Le Guin in a sustained way much later, when I had already embarked on a
literary academic career. All the old pleasure in her writing came back when I read The Left
Hand of Darkness and The Dispossessed. And there was something else too. When I analysed
the 'something else' it turned out to be intellectual stimulation. I was fascinated by the way Le
Guin plays with alternative models for society, and I gradually developed the idea of making a
scholarly study of this aspect of her writing. Le Guin's writing, in particular (initially) her
speculative fabulation, seemed to me to address my discontents with the society I was living in.
I think quite often the pleasure of the text turns out to be due to the ability that certain writers
have to tantalize our minds and to key in to the conditions and experiences that we are having.
These qualities contribute to the feeling of being interested in a writer and wanting to read more
of their work.
 303

What was the main idea that led you to this particular thesis?

Initially I wanted to do a study of gender in Le Guin's work. Her remark, in the 1978
Introduction to Planet of Exile, that the central theme of her work is marriage (1993b: 139),
tantalized me. It posed a challenge because there isn't much formal marriage in Le Guin's
fiction. Rolery and Agat in Planet of Exile marry, and so do Shevek and Takver in The
Dispossessed, while Kesh marriage customs form a large part of Always Coming Home; but I
would hardly say that marriage is foregrounded in any of the novels. So I began thinking about
analogues for sexual relationships - the many cross-cultural encounters, for example. And
gradually it became apparent to me that what I was calling gender was in fact part of a much
larger structure in Le Guin's work. As I see it, sympathy for women's oppression, which is a
major feature, especially in her writing published after 1980, forms part of a general interest in
oppression and oppressed groups. From there it was a small step to an investigation of power
and power-mechanisms in Le Guin's writing.

This linked up rather neatly with something I thought when I first read The Earthsea
Trilogy (as it was then, before Tehanu was published and it became The Earthsea Quartet). As
a reader I was very drawn to Ged - as I think Le Guin intends one to be - and at the same time
I detected a profound ambivalence in his relationship with power. Ged is the Archmage of
Earthsea, and theoretically the most powerful man in his society; but he uses his power in such
a way as to avoid exercising either force or coercion over others. For example, when he and
Arren are travelling in the land of the dead in The Furthest Shore, Ged tries to reason with the
evil wizard, Cob, rather than force him to do his will, and it is Arren who tries to kill him. What
struck me about this is that Ged makes a choice between power over and power to. He has the
capacity to exercise both, but he chooses power to, empowerment. And in turning away from
power over, he acquires the true power of the hero, namely power over himself. This is achieved
through extreme caution in using his magical skills, and acute awareness of the responsibility that
power carries. The Master Hand makes this point while Ged is still an apprentice mage, when
he lectures all the apprentices on power and its consequences:
 304

To change this rock into a jewel, you must change its true name. And to do that,
my son, even to so small a scrap of the world, is to change the world. It can be
done. Indeed it can be done ... . But you must not change one thing, one pebble,
one grain of sand, until you know what good and evil will follow on the act. The
world is in balance, in Equilibrium. A wizard's power of Changing and of
Summoning ca~ shake the balance of the world. It is dangerous, that power. It
is most perilous: It must follow knowledge, and serve need. To light a candle is
to cast a shadow ...
(1993a: 48)

Ged reinforces the idea when Arren asks why he, the Archmage, is so reluctant to use magic. In
answer, Ged gives him a lesson in responsibility:

If there were a king over us all again and he sought counsel of a mage, as in the
days of old, and I were that mage, I would say to him: My lord, do nothing
because it is righteous or praiseworthy or noble to do so; do nothing because it
seems good to do so; do only that which you must do and which you cannot do
in any other way.
(1993a: 362)

Once I became interested in what Le Guin does with power and its ramifications, I saw
it everywhere. Initially I thought she was using a Foucauldian model of power as an undefined
force that produces all the relations and practices of society and that nevertheless is resisted
(Foucault 1984: 54-55; Sarup 1988: 75, 91). But I came to qualify that idea, because I think that
for Le Guin, good and evil are inextricably intertwined with the uses and existence of power.
A novel such as The Word for World is Forest definitely condemns the misuse of colonial power
by the Terrans who are destroying the forests on World 41. The correlative of this is that the
novel takes the side of the oppressed, namely the Athsheans who are, by turns, subjected to
forced removals, incarcerated and finally killed by the colonizers. In his theoretical discourses,
Foucault is less emphatic about appeals to moral imperatives than Le Guin. 3

Of course my thoughts went through several other stages, but those are the main outlines
of my focus. The more I scrutinized the representations of power in Le Guin' s work, the more
J saw it as an immensely complex and attractive subject. And it engaged me personally because
I lived under a regime of oppressive power in the 1960s and 1970s in South Africa. So I was
interested, not only in analysing the workings of power, but also in the alternatives to power, as
 305

we experience it in Western society in the late twentieth century. I didn't really have a working
hypothesis about what I would find, but I knew that I wanted to investigate representations of
power in Le Guin's writing. And that was enough to launch the project.

Another thread that got woven into the cloth of this thesis was a wish, somehow, to give
a more comprehensive reading of Le Guin's works than is generally done. There are several
critical volumes devoted to her writing, but some of her publications are always neglected. For
example, Le Guin writes really tantalizing, and often unsettling, short stories - I'm thinking now
of pieces such as 'Mazes' (1982b: 181-86) and 'The Wife's Story' (1982b: 255-59) where the
semiotics of the story are in direct contradiction to the direction it is apparently taking. She is
also an extremely fine poet, with many volumes to her credit; but as she puts it, nobody pays
much attention to her poetry because it is supposedly 'written by "a novelist"' (1989: 109).
Somehow these works, along with several others, are neglected by the critical establishment. I
think they are 'overshadowed' by the really heavy-duty novels such as The Left Hand of
Darkness and The Dispossessed. And while this is fair in a way and those two novels deserve
all the renown that could ever be showered on them, I think it's a pity that so many of Le Guin' s
gems remain critically unknown. As my reading progressed and I came to the lesser-known
titles, I found that they bore out the sense that power played a central role in the writing as a
whole. So the thesis gave me an opportunity to explore, freshly, pieces that I like, which haven't
been over-publicized, in the light of a concern with power and difference that I am interested in.

How did difference come into your enterprise?

In several ways, many of them rather indirect. In one sense, differenceldifferance is the
condition of the outsider, the Other, the person who is marginalized by mainstream society. In
my fifth chapter I argue that Le Guin has given increasingly more attention to peripheralized
figures and groups as her career has progressed. These are the ones that are somehow different:
the women, the racial Others, those who are physically handicapped, children, older people,
sexual deviants, and the non-human world. Of course the problem does arise that there are so
many groups on the periphery of society that the centre shrinks to the point where the 'Alpha
Male' (Le Guin 1993b: 96) is also an endangered species, an Other in his own way; but I haven't
 306

resolved this problem. I have simply left him as the standard from which to measure deviation,
because I think society works that way. Even if there is no real centre, no absolutely 'normal',
white, heterosexual, middle-class men, we still behave as if there were. And all of us who are
Others measure our inferiority by our distance from that constructed standard.

The other aspect of difference has more to do with the Derridean idea of differance. As
I understand Derrida, he uses the term to mean a linguistic effect, the result of the peculiar mutual
reference of signifiers, in which meaning is deferred and at the same time is different from what
it seems to be. And I think that Le Guin's writing offers a particularly good example of this
effect. To take an example at random from her poetry, the image of the gap or hinge appears
often. The Glossary to Always Coming Home gives one meaning of 'heyiya' as 'hinge; center'
(1985a: 515). On one level the hinge, the idea of the border between two things or states, is a
gap, an empty space. But in Le Guin's poetry, that very empty space is something definite and
to be prized.4 It attains this value not by losing the quality of emptiness, but because of it. Many
of the images and words in the texts work in this way, by pulling the referential function of
language in two different directions. I find this a very exciting way of writing.

It sounds fascinating, but difficult to give an adequate account of such an effect within the
... confines of a doctoral thesis. How did you manage it?

Fortunately for me, writing the thesis coincided with the development of my own
thoughts on the subject of interpretation and finality. I have been increasingly aware, in the last
few years, of the falsity of claims to critical or interpretive comprehensiveness and of the degree
to which such claims inscribe, and are inscribed by, the theoretical paradigms they participate
in. This leads to an artificial closure where the critic can claim, and feels justified in claiming,
that he or she has written the last word on a particular author or work.

I found this was an assumption that underpinned a great deal of the existing criticism on
Le Guin. I am not saying that science fiction criticism is no good: please don't misunderstand
me. I do think, though, that many of the people who write on science fiction (and fantasy, too)
use a New Critical model of looking only at the text and explicating it. They pretend that the
 307

interpretations they arrive at are theory-free. But as Freedman perceptively says:

... all thought whatever is theoretical; and it may be added that few theories are
more narrow and dogmatic than those, like commonsense empiricism, which
attempt to deny their own theoretical status.
(1987: 180)

Most of the essays that are written in this vein are, in fact, excellent within their own parameters,
because enthusiasts of speculative tabulation tend to be real enthusiasts. And I have read many
critical essays and works that have been invaluable in what I might call my 'background
thinking', before I actually got on to the main part of the thesis. But they don't take much notice
of what is happening in contemporary, post-structuralist literary theory. And as my project was
directed at issues which are central to the poststructuralist enterprise - the politics of the text and
of othering - they were not much help. I needed, instead, to read the exciting works of theorists
such as Derrida, Lacan, Foucault, Said and White (which I wanted to do, anyway). The insights
they propound helped to free me from the demands of having to say everything about the novels
and, furthermore, having to do so from a New Critical point of view, which came from my
training in literary studies and is perpetuated in the essays and books of science fiction criticism
that I read. In short, poststructuralism gave me an alternative way of writing critically, one which
would allow for more openness, more tentativeness, and for a plurality of interpretations instead
of a competition between them for the position of top dog.

The more I tried to bring critical plurality to bear on Le Guin's writing, the more possible
interpretations and meanings I saw in the texts. I am not sure whether Le Guin intends to build
differenceldifferance into her work, or whether this is just another example of critical findings
being shaped by one's theoretical paradigm. It would probably be courting danger to say that
she does not intend to generate the effect, because she definitely acknowledges the existence of
various meanings in her work, as well as the evasiveness of meaning per se. 5

The open-ended approach that I have chosen in reading Le Guin, then, suits both my
views on theory and practice of literary criticism, and what I (choose to) read in her work. Quite
 308
often in the thesis, I have avoided giving an answer to a particular question, because I find the
unanswered question more thought-provoking than an answer which might foreclose the debate
or give an artificial resolution to creative uncertainty. Le Guin summarizes this way of thinking
in the epigraph that begins this discussion when she quotes the Cree maxim, 'Usa puyew usu
wapiw' (1989: 84). She uses this saying to endorse the non-linear thinking behind Always
Coming Home:

In order to speculate safely on an inhabitable future, perhaps we would do

well to find a rock crevice and go backward.
(1989: 84)

In my dissatisfaction with 'linear' and 'expository' modes of criticism, this struck me as an

appealing approach. My thesis begins with the questions that point to what I did not know. And
keeping my eyes fixed on my starting point, I have come up with, mostly, more questions.

As a result, it is impossible to give a summary of my conclusions, in the conventional

sense of the word. What I have found has more to do with the difficulty of concluding anything
than with a generalized statement about Le Guin's work. For me Le Guin challenges and leads
thought; she does not dictate or shape it in any hard-and-fast way.

It sounds very good and even politically correct in the sense of being democratic. But can you
really avoid drawing conclusions and closing the debate?

No, of course not. A thesis that did not find or conclude anything would not be worth
writing or reading. I'm talking about an enterprise that is always already doomed to failure, but
one that remains an ideal of sorts. Ideally I would like to practise complete interpretive
openness, giving equal attention to all kinds of views, even those I do not agree with. But, as I
see it, there are two reasons why that is impossible. On the one hand, that would simply lead
back to the old fallacy of interpretive completeness, the notion that one could somehow have the
last word by including every perspective in a kind of giant critical carry-bag. On the other, we
cannot live, and we can definitely not think, without making choices. And when we make a
choice for or against a particular view, we are committing ourselves to a theoretical and critical
 309

paradigm. These are inscribed by, and inscribe, power-relationships, because as Pratt says,
'knowledge is interested' (Arac 1990: 52). Whatever I write, and the critical choices I make,
reveal my political affiliations. I believe that conclusions, interpretations and evaluations are
inevitable in academic writing about literature, however much the liberal in me would like to
espouse the idea of 'objectivity'.

To take an example from my reading of Le Guin: when I began research for this thesis,
I intendPd to downpfav the feminist element in her work, and I certainly was not going to commit
myself to anything as overtly partisan as a feminist approach. But as my research has progressed,
I have become more and more interested in feminism, and this is naturally reflected in the way
I read Le Guin's work. It happens that the author, too, has become more and more open and
explicit about her feminist affiliations. So I have tended to favour feminist interpretations of her
writing.

I'm glad you raised the issue offeminism, because it was something I wanted to ask about. To
what extent would you say this is a feminist thesis?

I could give you the answer Marge Piercy gave me when I asked whether she considered
He, She and If' a feminist novel. She said, 'Of course; it was written by a feminist'.' And to
some extent it is true. I am a feminist, and my feminist views shape my writing, with the result
that it is a feminist thesis. Unfortunately, I don't think it's that simple. I am a feminist in the
sense that I support women's resistance to oppression by a patriarchal system of ideology and
social praxis; but I am also several other things. Among them, I am an avid reader of well-
written books, especially science fiction and fantasy, which I call 'speculative tabulation' .8 I
don'tjudge the literature I like according to whether it furthers a feminist cause or not. I am also
interested in other critical approaches besides feminism. Two that come to mind are
poststructuralism and psychological approaches to texts, which, I think, offer useful insights into
the ways in which meaning is constructed in language, in society, and in the psyche. All of these
mterests inform my reading of Le Guin, and of course she has had an enormous influence on the
way I think. Her essays on the mother tongue in 'Bryn Mawr Commencement Address', on
fiction in 'The Carrier Bag Theory of Fiction' and 'It was a Dark and Stormy Night; Or, Why
 310

are we Huddling about the Campfire?' and on utopia in 'A Non-Euclidean View of California
as a Cold Place to Be' - to name only three of her most accomplished pieces - are, I think,
germinal for a feminist perspective on culture. Equally 'The Space Crone' gives a penetrating
insight into the social position of older women. 9 In reading these profoundly feminist pieces, and
others in Le Guin's work, a dialogue has been set up between the author's feminist insights and
my own. At times I have found that Le Guin does not go far enough (for my liking) in thinking
feminist issues through; at others, I admire the broad sweep of her analysis of the working of
phallocentric social and mental structures.

I have been something of a theoretical opportunist in this thesis. I did not want to settle
for a single theoretical paradigm or approach, on the one hand because I think that makes for an
authoritarian reading which silences dissenting interpretations. On the other hand, it's so boring
to write from only one point of view. As Blake says: 'May God us keep I From Single vision
& Newton's sleep' (1972: 818). As I have said, I found a plurality of (mostly poststructural)
approaches much more stimulating. And I used whatever was useful for my own purposes. For
example, I drew heavily on Said for my discussion of colonialism in Chapter One on 'Un/Earthly
Powers'; and White was very important when I was examining history and metahistory in
Chapter Four on 'Re-Inventing H/history'.

The two theoretical frameworks that were most useful most often, though, were feminism
and deconstruction. I have always been drawn to Derrida and the way deconstruction
undermines binary oppositions in their own terms, by analysing them very closely in the texts
where they appear. It is also, I think, enormously valuable to undermine the linguistic and
ideological power-structures that govern much of our lives. And so Derrida and deconstruction
play a major role in the thesis.

Feminism, on the other hand, appears in almost every chapter. At the time of writing, it
seemed to be relevant very often. I can't account for this. It may be because I am a woman and
a t'eminist; it may be because Le Guin is both of those things; it may be because her work
'really' does tackle feminist issues in a vital way. Possibly all these reasons play a part. I don't
know if a recurring interest in feminism makes the thesis a feminist one. If so, then I have
 311

written a feminist thesis.

Are there any areas in the thesis you are not satisfied with, or thatyou wish you could have done
differently?

I can't say I'm dissatisfied with anything in particular, since I've done my best to fill in all the
holes and cracks and make everything as good as I can. I have been rather frustrated by the
difficulty of getting hold of Le Guin texts in South Africa, especially A Fisherman of the Inland
Sea (1994) and Fire and Stone, which, despite my best efforts, I have not been able to read.

But I would rather answer that question, if I may, in terms of the difficulties I
experienced. Two of the chapters were especially difficult to write. For some reason I found
Chapter Three on 'Sex I Identity' very tricky. I chose to look at the 'adolescent' novels from a
(post-)Freudian perspective. In so doing, I was writing directly against Le Guin's psychology,
which is more Jungian and even Taoist, in seeking to connect opposites, than Freudian. It may
have bothered me on an unconscious level that I was taking such an oppositional line, and that
may have made the chapter difficult. I tried to explore all the ramifications of a Freudian
approach for the novels, partly out of curiosity, to see the reasons for the different destinies those
novels map out for male and female protagonists; but it took a lot of work to get all the parts of
the chapter to hang together and I am not sure whether I was entirely successful.

The other chapter that resisted being written was Chapter Five on 'Disempowerment'.
In a way that chapter is the core of the thesis, because the concept of disempowerment unites the
idea of difference with the fact that disempowerment is not inherent, it's constructed by the
people with power. All through her work Le Guin is on the side of the underdogs. These are the
people whom our society sees as inferior and, taking that as a justification, proceeds to rob of
status, possessions and the right to speak. And a large proportion of her works aim to re-construe
the Others in a sympathetic light so that the reader, even if he is an 'Alpha Male' (Le Guin
1993b: 96), can see that Others have a self as well, and that wl:at appears to be an immutable
difference between two groups is actually culturally constructed in the interests of power. The
more I thought about disempowerment, the more I saw it as a recurring trope in Le Guin's work
 312
I
and I came to see it as a central idea in the thesis. As Tolkien says, '[t]his tale $rew in the
I

telling' (1968: 7) until it became positively unwieldy. I hated the process of seleqting which
aspects of disempowerment to discuss in order to keep the chapter within manage~ble limits.
And I am sure that, if I weren't constrained by length and time, I could have gone on discussing
it for a much longer time than I did.

But there was a curious effect, that I'm sure anyone who's ever written~ thesis will
I

recognize; the chapters I battled the longest and hardest with became my favourites,) and I came
I

to enjoy the challenge of the battle itself. This is part of writing, I think. It's alwayfs a struggle
to get the non-linear and sometimes non-rational thoughts in the mind into a readable and rational
shape on the page that, moreover, resembles what was in your head. 10

Do you have a favourite chapter?

Not really. Chapter Two, on 'Politifiction', came very easily. It also played a special role
in the writing process for me. Up till then I was stuck for what to say, especially about The Left
Hand of Darkness and The Dispossessed, which are probably Le Guin's best-known novels and
certainly have received the most critical attention. I had originally intended to title the chapter
'The Major Works' and write about the literary excellence of those two novels, as well as The
Word for World is Forest. But after trying for quite a while to think about them from that angle,
I realized that I didn't want to make value judgements and say anything like 'this work here is
better than that one over there'. I also started reading some of the main thinkers from the 1960s
in America and I saw all sorts of interesting correspondences between what was happening in
American society, and being written about in essays and the arts (not science fiction), and what
I was reading in the novels. All of this gave me an 'extra-literary' perspective on the fiction, that
enabled me to break away from the need to give an exhaustive analysis. It infused me with new
enthusiasm and broke my scholarly block.

Dv you have a favourite novel or work by Le Guin?

Yes. I got hold of a copy of Always Coming Home in 1987, before I had even begun
 313

thinking about writing a thesis on Le Guin. At that time several people I knew had read it and
didn't like it, so I was rather wary. But I couldn't put it down. I read it all the way from Durban
to Pretoria on the Translux bus, and when I finished it I turned back to the first page and started
again. The fact that other people didn't like it just confirmed for me that I had a special
relationship with Le Guin, and with this particular novel. For me Always Coming Home has
endless appeal. I like Stone Telling and her story is interesting, but that's not what attracts me
most. It's all the detours and the nooks and crannies - I think of the novel as a big, rambling
house, maybe like one of the Kesh heyimas, which are largely underground - and every time I
open the book the detours beckon to me from the shadows. I have read it several times now, and
I know there are intricacies I haven't even consciously registered. And I love the way the book
is written in several different styles and voices. The breadth of a mind that can conceive of a
society in such detail that she can actually write their literature - not just one or two pieces, but
examples of several its forms - is staggering. I feel as if I know the Kesh. I wish I did; and I
wish, with Le Guin, I think, that they will be our future, when we've finally finished destroying
the natural world.

But you must understand, and put me on record as saying, that there is a difference
between liking one particular novel and saying it is better than any other. My response to Always
Coming Home is very visceral. On an academic level, I would not like to say that anything Le
Guin has written is better than anything else. Statements like that are dangerous, and they show
one's critical and ideological affiliations more clearly than saying anything about the writing
itself. I don't think any one work is outstandingly better than any other. And my opinions are
prone to shift upon closer examination of the text in question. For example, when I first read
Malafrena I was disappointed, because I was looking for the defamiliarizing element that is the
hallmark of speculative fabulation. Instead I found a fairly conventional historical novel in
which a young man grows up, leaves home to become a revolutionary, and finally marries a girl
he grew up with. It was only when I re-read the novel that I appreciated the impact of its being
set in the imaginary country called Orsinia, and I saw the extent of Le Guin' s subtle questioning
of the revolutionary cause. I now think Malafrena is very finely executed and demonstrates the
author's superb ability to give a thoughtful critique of society and history, without falling into
the trap of rejecting it out of hand. I have had similar experiences with several of the novels, and
 314

I've now concluded that most, if not all, of my hasty judgements were simply the product of the
way I was feeling at the time. In consequence, I would like to avoid making any more
judgements.

Having said that, there are some of Le Guin's works that I think deserve far more critical
attention than they have ever received. I am not talking about prose fiction here, because most
of Le Guin's critics have read, at least, all her novels and short stories.11 I am talking about the
pieces nobody ever mentions: the poetry and essays. At the beginning of my research for this
thesis, I knew Le Guin wrote poetry and I had read Wild Angels and Hard Worek It came as a
shock to find out that she has published seven volumes of poetry, and that poems make up a
substantial proportion of Always Coming Home. By anyone's standards, that makes her a poet.
But nobody ever sees her that way. In all the critical books and essays, Le Guin is seen as a
novelist (frequently as the author of The Left Hand of Darkness and The Dispossessed). Le
Guin's poetry is like her prose: complex, intricate, with a broad vision and a disciplined grace
of style that I love to read. That it is not more widely known is one of the more unfortunate
critical omissions of our time.

The same goes for her essays. These pieces engage seriously, and often provocatively,
with philosophical and critical issues. I think they deserve to be read more widely, and to receive
a more sustained response in the form of debate. Essays are not a form that is often chosen for
scrutiny in literary studies, though; so I don't see much hope for that happening.

Now thatyou've finished a thesis on Le Guin, are you tired ofreading her work? Or are you still
interested in researching it?

Several people have asked me that, and the answer is a resounding no. I consider myself
very lucky to have a thesis topic that has sustained my interest, undiminished, for several years.
In part I think this is due to the fact that Le Guin is, in her own words, always 'pushing out
towards the limits - my own, and those of the medium' (1993b: 25). She is always trying to see
how her next book can be creatively different from anything she's written before. I get the
impression that she is never happier than when she is writing something that has never been done
 315

before. Blue Moon over Thurman Street (1993) is an example of this experimental aspect of her
work. It's very unusual - a portrait, in photographs and poetry, of the street she lives in. I don't
know many writers who would devote years to putting together a book about their own street.
At the same time, Le Guin and photographer Roger Dorband obviously feel, and convey in the
book, that Thurman Street is more than just a specific neighbourhood; it's a microcosm of
American society and the changes that four decades have wrought upon it. The result is a work
that is unique in terms of structure as well as concept. I am sure Le Guin will go on inventing
and using new forms and ideas for as long as she writes; and I, for one, will be eager to read and
study anything new that she publishes.

Do you have any special suggestions for farther research, maybe in the same direction as your
thesis, by yourself or others?

Yes, I have several ideas for ways in which my research could be taken further. Some
of them are very tentative, half-conceived notions, and others are more fully fleshed-out
proposals. For example, in reading Le Guin I came across certain images and tropes that she
owes to the Native American literary tradition. The figure of Coyote is the prime example of this
kind of 'borrowing'. 'Borrowing' is not really the right word, though, because Le Guin re-
fashions Coyote into a creature all her own in her fiction. I have read some of the (oral) literature
on which these images are based, 12 and I find it intriguing. I'd like to follow up this connection.

The other project that I would like to undertake would take my research into the politics
of difference, as revealed in fictional discourse, further in connection with other women writers
of speculative fabulation. Joan Slonczewski comes to mind, as do Octavia Butler, Lisa Tuttle,
Pat Cadigan ... that's only a few of them; there are a whole crowd, and. they are all very
accomplished writers. I would like very much to look at their writing in conjunction with Le
Guin's and see how they grapple with similar issues, and the ways in which they deal with
specifically feminist concerns like gender politics, the body, motherhood and so on. I'm not sure
what form any of this research could take, though; I know it needs to be done, but I haven't
 316

worked out any of the fine details. I have a very strong sense that Le Guin is part of a literary
movement that is constituted by subversion of established norms, both in literature and society.
And I think that the next stage in 'Le Guin studies' is to abandon the single-author study and
look at the ways in which she participates, and even founds, that movement.

Are you saying that you have written critics like yourself, who engage in single-author studies~
outofajob?

I don't think I have written such studies out of a place in literary academia. But I think
they will only have a limited place in the future, with cultural studies assuming a more central
role. A better way of putting this is that I, for one, won't be writing any more single-author
studies in the foreseeable future. In addition, I think there are several books and theses devoted
solely to Le Guin, and I would like to see her work in a broader focus. I would be very glad to
participate in such a re-visioning.
 317

NOTES
1. I have taken the title of my final chapter from Flax's book, Thinking Fragments (1990).
Flax emphasizes the impossibility of drawing conclusions from the dialogue she creates between
psychoanalysis, feminism and postmodern theory:

No neat integration, new synthesis, or Aufhebung of psychoanalysis, feminist

theories, and postmodern philosophies will emerge from this sympathetic quarrel
among and with some of the most important modes of contemporary Western
theorizing ... . I do not think any such outcome is either possible or desirable.
Integration or synthesis would necessarily negate or deny irreducible differences
r~tween and aTY'r-ng these discourses. To search for synthesis would presume that
a theoretical jump over "the Rhodes" of our transitional and fragmented culture
is possible through the exercise of a "pure" ahistoric reason.
(1990: 42)

2. The format of this chapter is borrowed from Ackroyd's imaginary interview with himself
in Dickens (1990: 892-96).

3. Of course, this does not deny Foucault's intervention in political affairs.

4. See, for example, the poem 'Artists' in Always Coming Home (1985a: 74-75).

5. See, for example, Genly Ai's comment at the beginning of The Left Hand of Darkness
that 'Truth is a matter of the imagination' (1969: 9) and Le Guin's gloss on this idea in the 1976
Introduction to the novel (1993b: 150-54). The instability of meaning is also foregrounded in
several of Le Guin's short stories, such as 'Schrodinger's Cat' (1982b: 49-57) and 'The Eye
Altering' (1982b: 166-80).

6. Printed in the United Kingdom, and sold in South Africa, as Body of Glass (1991).

7. These remarks form part of an unpublished interview with me, conducted in January
1994.

8. My choice of this term is explained in the Introduction to this thesis.

9. All the essays mentioned here are published in Dancing at the Edge of the World (1989).

10. Le Guin admits to this difficulty in her 1978 Introduction to City ofIllusions, where she
states that there are always two novels: 'Always the book one imagines and the book one writes
are different things' (1993b: 140).

11. This is with the exception of Le Guin's fiction for children, Leese Webster (1979b),
Catwings (1988b) andA Visit from Dr Katz (1988c), which have not been mentioned in any of
.:1e critical texts I have read.

12. In particular, Coyote was Going There: Indian Literature of the Oregon Country
(Ramsey 1977).
 318

APPENDIX

AN INTERVIEW WITH URSULA K. LE GUIN1

This is a transcript of a telephonic interview which I conducted with Ursula K. Le Guin in

February 1994. It has not yet been published.

DB: One of the most interesting things I've encountered in America - although I
haven't been able to study it more than superficially - is Native American culture.
And it seems to me that Native American culture has had a considerable infb1ence
on your work. I would like to know whether you think that's true, and if so, in
what way.

UKLG: Yes, that is true. When I came to write Always Coming Home, when I realized
that I was writing about my particular piece of the earth, that is most home to me
(that is, the far west of America, a Californian valley) and I was inventing people
that I thought were going to live there, I realized that I didn't have any model for
their literature. They're in the very far future, so nothing we do would be
appropriate. That's when I first began to read Native American oral literature, not
as an exotic literature, not as a model that I was going to use, but something the
spirit of which I wanted to integrate. And it had a very deep effect on me. I had
never really read very much in oral literature, and I was terribly moved to find
that yes, indeed, these works do grow out of the ground that I was born on. It
really is indigenous literature: it really is American. It is not transplanted
European. That was very moving to me, and it still is. It's had quite an effect on
me altogether. But it's hard to say in what way. I'm very careful not to try to
imitate or steal. We have imitated and stolen too much from the Indians. So it's
a really delicate ethical matter.

DB: I have noticed echoes of the figure of Coyote, which is prominent in Native
American culture, in your works.

UKLG: Coyote turns up in many different people's mythologies, particularly all over the
West. Sometimes it's a rabbit, or a hare, or a raven, that has much the same kind
of behaviour as the Trickster. But Coyote is the one I like, because I like coyotes:
they're very smart and they're very strange. So it's not hard for me to believe the
coyote stories because I felt very much at home with coyotes. But Coyote is
usually a male figure, so when I wrote about Coyote I made it a woman coyote.
I thought, why not? Why does the Trickster always have to be a man? Why does
the Creator always have to be a man?

DB: Were there any Native American texts that one might read that were particularly
important for you in your research into their literature?

UKLG: There's a book that might be quite useful in the context, called Coyote Was Going
 319

There. The editor is Jarold Ramsey. 2 It's a collection of Oregon Native myths.
Of course I also did read some of my father's work, on and off, so the California
Indian literature was not unfamiliar to me.

DB: Did your interest in Native American culture begin with your father?

UKLG: There were Indian friends that came to the house. My brother Karl has become
an expert in Native American literatures. So we all picked it up.

DB: From my own South African background, I was very interested to find the
Trickster so prevalent in Native American literatures, because it appears in
African indigenous literatures too.

UKLG: There are different animal figures in Native American literature. They differ in
behaviour, but have very much the same constellation of qualities. One thing I
like about Coyote in the Oregon mythology, particularly that of the Columbia
River people, is that Coyote makes the world, but does it badly. I find that most
appealing. Coyote messes up the creation, and this appeals to my whole world-
view. It does seem, sometimes, as if whoever made the world did mess it up, at
least our part of it.

DB: That idea reminds me of the notion that the world is in the process of being
created.

UKLG: There you begin to get into the relationship of a trickster figure with someone like
Siva in the Hindu myth, where creation and destruction are the same thing.
There, of course, comes the weight of that figure, its power comes out. We're
talking about very ultimate things here.

DB: Something I read as part of the subversive quality of your work is its strong
connection to feminism. I'm very aware that feminism is not one thing, but
many, and I wonder how you see yourself in relation to feminist debates.

UKLG: I've been there for quite a long time now. The debates come and go. I think my
essential position remains very much the same, which is that what feminism is
about is, you might say, an attempt to be aware of how gender is constructed by
society. It's really an attempt to discover what makes a man behave like a man,
and so on. And of course, where the construction of gender is manifestly unjust,
then it becomes a political movement to rectify it, to try to put a little more justice
and reason into it. I think that is my present working definition of feminism. It
doesn't put me on any particular side of any particular current debate. It leaves
me feeling that I am, and basically always have been, although originally not
effectively but at least by intention, a feminist; and always will be. I can't
imagine being anything else. I can't imagine taking the question seriously and
not seeing that somehow the way society constructs gender is unfair both to men
and to women.
 320
DB: Would you care to elaborate on what you mean by its unfairness to men?

UKLG: Well, of course now we have to start talking about specific things. The
expectations that are laid upon a boy: certain expectations of what it means to be
male. In the first place, it means to be heterosexual. Also, there are things he's
supposed to be interested in and things he's not supposed to be interested in, and
for some boys this is death to the soul. They're trying to fit men into a model of
masculinity, which very few of them actually fit comfortably, and it can be very,
very destructive. And of course, I think the cost of fitting themselves into
masculinity is one of the reasons that men are so incredibly defensive of it. They
have paid such a high cost to be men that they're very, very easily threatened by
a woman who comes and says, "Hey! You don't have to act that way!" or "Hey!
Treat me like I was as good as you were." I think they're in such a contorted
position that they simply can't straighten up and act naturally.

DB: In my view, one of your most striking articulations of feminist sympathy is in

your idea of the 'mother tongue', which appears in 'A Left-Handed
Commencement Address', 'Bryn Mawr Commencement Address', and briefly in
Searoad. I wonder how this beautiful idea came to be, and whether you see much
of your own writing as taking place in the mother tongue.

UKLG: I find a vast blank in my mind when I try to say anything more about the Mother
Tongue than I said in the Bryn Mawr talk.

DB: Did your feminist affiliation begin in the peace movement, or the women's
movement in the 1960s?

UKLG: I was very much a part of the peace movement right from the beginning - from
the fifties, in fact, when it was stopping the bomb and that kind of thing. I've
been marching with a banner, one banner or another, ever since I was thirty.
Sometimes it does get tiring!

In the sixties there wasn't much of a feminist movement; it was really just
getting going. After all, the New Left was when the women were supposed to
bring the coffee to the brave young men. It was just beginning in the late sixties,
when the women began to draw together. At that time I wrote the book The Left
Hand ofDarkness, which is certainly an early feminist book, in fact it's rather a
founding book,3 and yet in some ways I was way behind a lot of other women at
that point. I didn't start reading feminist theory, and begin to understand what the
debates were about, until the mid- or late seventies. So I was slow to become a
theoretical feminist. I was just saying, "'I know what all this is about," and
actually I didn't. In the late seventies and early eighties I was catching up on
reading the theory, reading feminist criticism, reading books by women, all that.
But I always, always, all my life, revered Virginia Woolf. If there was no-one
else, there was Woolf.
 321

DB: I know that you revere Woolf's idea of androgyny as an ideal for the creative
artist. Are there other areas in which her writing has been particularly significant
for you?

UKLG: I would qualify 'revere' pretty strongly; I do honour her ideal of androgyny, and
if forced would say that yes, probably the deepest art is androgynous. But men
co-opted the idea of androgyny a long time ago, and what we need to do, what
Woolf indeed did, I think, is to demasculinize it. We need to be sure that it truly
means a condition of ungenderedness/allgenderedness, before it can be a usefal
idea.

As for other areas of Woolf's significance to me, how can I say? She has led me
towards freedom ever since I was fifteen and blundered through Orlando. Each
novel (as I slowly grew up enough to be able to read it) was an education in what
the novel can do and be - especially To the Lighthouse, The Years, and Between
the Acts (I am still not grown up enough to feel that I know how to read The
Waves, though I love to read it aloud, hearing it almost as music). And the
essays! And the letters and the incredible, the inexhaustible Journal! she is what
a writer should be, to me.

DB: I'm fascinated by the phenomenon of the sixties. Could you say a little more
about your experience of it?

UKLG: Well, I had three small children and I was writing novels. I was being first
published in any consistent way, so my career as a writer was taking off, and I
was bringing up little people, so I was fairly busy with that kind of thing. I was
not part of the 'Swinging Sixties'. If you want to understand the sixties
movement in the United States, there is the most wonderful video which I just
saw, called The Sixties in Berkeley or Berkeley in the Sixties - I cannot remember
which. Susan Griffin is one of the people who made it. She's quite a well-known
feminist writer; she has a very particular stance of her own. She lives in
Berkeley. It is a wonderful picture. It's better than any book I've read about it,
because it shows you the idealism with which it began, and the strange things that
happened to it along the way. The whole peace movement and the free speech
movement at the University of California, which was kind of the centre of it.
Everybody else, in a sense, was imitating Berkeley. If you could ever obtain the
video, it's absolutely fascinating - a very good piece of history.

DB: You have been very productive recently, with the publication of Searoad:
Chronicles of Klatsand; Blue Moon Over Thurman Street, and the co-editing of
the Norton Anthology of Science Fiction. I wondered how Searoad came to be.

UKLG: It basically came to be because we bought a little house over in a town on the
Oregon coast, and I was able to spend some time there; and the stories grew out
of that experience of living in a small coastal town. I made up the town of
Klatsand. It is like Cannon Beach, but it isn't Cannon Beach: it could be a
 322

couple of other towns. Life over there is rather different. It intrigued me, and
these people and their stories just began coming to me. I always have a terrible
time saying where a book comes from, or a story. They're there waiting to be
written. It's an object. I made it; I'm pleased with it; I'm very fond of some of
the people in it.

DB: The character of Virginia Heme in 'Hemes' shares many biographical details,
including her occupation as a writer, with you. I wonder whether you are aware
of any autobiographical elements in that character.

UKLG: If I am aware of any autobiographical elements in Virginia Heme, I'm not going
to say anything about them. I will remark that I don't have a Pulitzer Prize. Her
name is homage both to Woolf and to my beloved literary agent, Virginia Kidd.

DB: Blue Moon Over Thurman Street really intrigued me, because I see it as part of
a culture of pride of place that is really new to me. Is that how you thought about
it?

UKLG: Well, it's a celebration of the neighbourhood, but also there's an element of
criticism of some of the recent, somewhat destructive changes in it. I do know
why I wanted to do it. My street of thirty blocks covers such an incredible social
gamut. It does go from the homeless in an industrial warehouse district, right up
through most American social classes, to end up in a forest. And I think that's
rather representative; it's a kind of story. It took a long time to do it, or rather,
we were unsure how to do it. We knew what we wanted to do, but we didn't
know how and we were both kind of feeling our way.

It is, in some respects, a deliberate social statement: "Look at this street! This
street is the street that covers most of America. You probably live somewhere
along this street if you're an American (unless you live in one of the stranger
cities such as New York, where it's really different)."

DB: When I walked around Thurman Street myself, I found I was able to see what you
meant by the book.

UKLG: People do seem to see what we were doing. We took it to many publishers who
were afraid of it. They would say, "This is of only local interest," and we would
try to say we think it's of more than local interest, that you get to something
universal by dwelling upon the local. So we finally found a publisher locally.

DB: You mentioned that you're in a writing phase at the moment. May I ask what
you're writing?

UKLG: Yes, stories. At the moment, science fiction stories. I'm back out among the
planets. There's never any intention: I have no control over these things. They
just happen; and I gave up control long, long ago. I'm just glad when they
 323

happen. So I'm rather enjoying myself.

DB: Is 'The Shobies' Story', which I read recently, part of that project? I found the
story a very creative mix of your fondness for narrative and storytelling, together
with an unusual blend of characters from the Hainish universe.

UKLG: Yes, 'The Shobies' Story' was an early one in the series that I've been writing for
over a year now. A volume called A Fisherman of the Inland Sea will be out
from Harper in November, containing it and two related stories, as well as earlier
work.

DB: Well, I'm delighted, and I look forward to reading any of your new stories that
I can find.

NOTES

1. This interview was made possible by a generous grant for overseas travel from the
University of South Africa.

2. Ramsey, Jarold, ed. 1977. Coyote Was Going There: Indian Literature of the Oregon
Country. Seattle: University of Washington Press.

3. Le Guin discusses the feminist resonances of The Left Hand of Darkness in detail in the
essay 'Is Gender Necessary? Redux' in Dancing at the Edge of the World (1989: 7-16).
 324

SELECT BIBLIOGRAPHY

PRIMARY SOURCES

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1966a (rpt. 1978) Rocannon 's World. London: Tandem Publishing.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1966b (rpt. 1976) Planet of Exile. New York: Ace Books.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1967 City of Illusions. New York: Ace Books.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1969 (rpt. 1978) The Left Hand of Darkness. London: Granada Publishing.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1971 (rpt. 1974) The Lathe of Heaven. London: Granada Publishing.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1972 (rpt. 1989) The Word/or World is Forest. New York: Ace Books.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1974 (rpt. 1987) The Dispossessed: An Ambiguous Utopia. London: Grafton
Books.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1975a Wild Angels. Santa Barbara: Capra Press.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1975b (rpt. 1978) The Wind's Twelve Quarters. London: Victor Gollancz.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1976a (rpt. 1978) Orsinian Tales. London: Granada Publishing.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1976b (rpt. 1978) Very Far Away from Anywhere Else. New York: Bantam Books.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1978 (rpt. 1991) The Eye of the Heron. New York: HarperPaperbacks.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1979a (rpt. 1984) Malafrena. London: Granada Publishing.
 325

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1979b Leese Webster. Illus. James Brunsman. New York: Athenaeum.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1981 Hard Words and Other Poems. New York: Harper & Row.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1982a Threshold. London: Grafton Books.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1982b (rpt. 1986) The Compass Rose. London: Grafton Books.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1985a Always Coming Home: A Novel. New York: Harper & Row.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1985b King Dog: A Screenplay. Santa Barbara: Capra Press.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1985c She Unnames Them. The New Yorker, 21 January.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1987 Buffalo Gals and Other Animal Presences. New York: Penguin
Books.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1988a Wild Oats and Fireweed: New Poems. New York: Harper &
Row.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1988b Catwings. New York: Orchard Books.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1988c A Visit from Dr Katz. New York: Athenaeum.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1989 Dancing at the Edge of the World: Thoughts on Words, Women,
Places. New York: Grove Press.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1991a Searoad: Chronicles of Klatsand. New York: HarperPerennial.

=-.e Guin, Ursula K.

1991b No Boats. n.p.: Ygor and Buntho Make Books Press.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
 326

1991c The Shobies' Story. Gardner Dozois, ed. Best New SF 5.

London: Robinson Publishing.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1993a The Earthsea Quartet. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1993b The Language of the Night: Essays on Fantasy and Science
Fiction. Ed. Susan Wood; rc;;v i.3ed edition ed. Ursula K. Le Guin.
New York: HarperPerennial.

Le Guin, ursula K.
1993c Earthsea Revisioned. Cambridge: Children's Literature New
England.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1994a Blue Moon Over Thunnan Street. Portland: NewSaJe Press.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1994b Going Out with Peacocks and Other Poems. ew York:
HarperCollins.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1994c Forgiveness Day. Asimov's Science Fiction, Novemb , 264-304.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1995a A Woman's Liberation. Asimov's Science Fiction, Ju y, 118-63.

Le Guin, Ursula K.
1995b Ether Or. Asimov's Science Fiction, November. 20- 5.
 327

SECONDARY SOURCES

Achebe, Chinua
1958 (rpt. 1981) Things Fall Apart. London: Heinemann.

Ackroyd, Peter
1990 Dickens. London: Sinclair-Stevenson.

Alexander, Neville
1989 Language Policy and National Unity in South Africa/Azania: An
Essay. Cape Town: Buchu.

Allen, Jeffner
1987 Women who Beget Women must Thwart Major Sophisms.
Philosophy & Social Criticism 13 (4), 315-25.

Allen, Paula Gunn, ed.

1990 Spider Woman's Granddaughters: Traditional Tales and
Contemporary Writing by Native American Women. London:
The Women's Press.

Allen, Paula Gunn

1991 Grandmothers of the Light: A Medicine Woman's Sourcebook.
Boston: Beacon Press.

Althusser, Louis
1984 Essays on Ideology. London: Verso.

Annas, Pamela J.
1978 New Worlds, New Words: Androgyny in Feminist Science
Fiction. Science-Fiction Studies (5), 143-155.

Arac, Jonathan, ed.

1986 Postmodemism and Politics. Manchester: Manchester University
Press.

Aristotle
1963 The Philosophy of Aristotle. Introduction and commentary
Renford Barnbrough; trans. J.L. Creed and A.E. Wardman. New
York: Mentor Books.

Ashcroft, Bill, Gareth Griffiths and Helen Tiffin

1989 The Empire Writes Back: Theory and Practice in Post-colonial
Literatures. London: Routledge.
 328

Asimov, Isaac, ed.

1977 The Hugo Winners Volume 3: Part Ill, 1973. London: Dennis
Dobson.

Attebery, Brian
1980 On a Far Shore: The Myth of Earthsea. Extrapolation 21 (3),
269-77.

Bacal, Howard A. and Newman, Kenneth M.

1990 Theories of Object Relations: Bridges to Self Psychology. New
York: Columbia University Press.

Baggesen, S0ren
1987 Utopian and Dystopian Pessimism: Le Guin's The Word for
World is Forest and Tiptree's "We Who Stole the Dream".
Science-Fiction Studies 14 (1), 34-43.

Bakhtin, Mikhail
1981 (rpt. 1990) The Dialogic Imagination: Four Essays. Trans. Caryl Emerson
and Michael Holquist. Austin: University of Texas Press.

Baldick, Chris
1987 In Frankenstein's Shadow: Myth, Monstrosity and Nineteenth-
Century Wn"ting. Oxford: Clarendon.

Barr, Marleen S., ed.

1981 Future Females: A Critical Anthology. Bowling Green:
Bowling Green State University Popular Press.

Barr, Marleen S.
1987 Alien to Femininity: Speculative Fiction and Feminist Theory.
New York: Greenwood Press.

Barr, Marleen S.
1992 Feminist Fabulation: Space/Postmodern Fiction. Iowa City:
University of Iowa Press.

Barr, Marleen S.
1993 Lost in Space: Probing Feminist Science Fiction and Beyond.
U.S.A.: University of North Carolina Press.

Barr, Marleen S.
1994 Searoad Chronicles of Klatsand as a Pathway toward New
Directions in Feminist Science Fiction: Or, Who's Afraid of
Connecting Ursula Le Guin to Virginia Woolf? Foundation 60
 329

(Spring), 58-67.

Barrow, Craig and Diana

1987 The Left Hand of Darkness: Feminism for Men. Mosaic 20 (1),
83-96.

Barrow, Craig and Diana

1991 Le Guin's Earthsea: Voyages in Consciousness. Extrapolation
32 (1), 20-44.

Barry, Nora and Mary Prescott

1992 Beyond Words: The Impact of Rhythm as Narrative Technique
in The Left Hand of Darkness. Extrapolation 33 (2), 154-65.

Bassnett, Susan
1991 Remaking the Old World: Ursula Le Guin and the American
Tradition. Lucie Armitt, ed. Where No Man Has Gone Before.
London: Routledge, 50-66.

Beauvoir, Simone de
1954 (rpt. 1968) The Second Sex. Trans. and ed. H.M. Parshley. London:
Jonathan Cape.

Berke, Joseph, ed.

1969 Counter Culture. London: Peter Owen Limited.

Berman, Morris
1988 The Reenchantment of the World. New York: Bantam Books.

Bhabha, Homi K., ed.

1990 Nation and Narration. London and New York: Routledge.

Bittner, James W.
1984 Approaches to the Fiction of Ursula K. Le Guin. Ann Arbor:
UMI Research Press.

Blake, William
1972 The Complete Writings of William Blake. Ed. Geoffrey Keynes.
Oxford: Oxford University Press.

Blanchot, Maurice
1993 The Infinite Conversation. Trans. Susan Hanson. Minneapolis:
University of Minnesota Press.

Bleier, Ruth, ed.

 330
1986 Feminist Approaches to Science. New York: Pergamon Press.

Bloom, Harold
1979 The Anxiety of Influence: A Theory of Poetry. New York:
Oxford University Press.

Bloom, Harold, ed.

1986 Ursula K. Le Guin. New York: Chelsea House Publishers.

Blos, Peter
1962 On Adolescence: A Psychoanalytic Interpretation. New York:
Free Press.

Bradley, F.H.
1994 Writings on Logic and Metaphysics. Ed. James W. Allard and
Guy Stock. Oxford: Clarendon.

Bucknall, Barbara J.
1981 Ursula K Le Guin. New York: Frederick Ungar Publishing Co.

Campbell, Joseph
1968 (rpt. 1973) The Hero with a Thousand Faces. Princeton: Princeton
University Press.

Campbell, Joseph
1976 Creative Mythology: The Masks of God. Harmondsworth:
Penguin.

Canetti, Elias
1960 (rpt. 1966) Crowds and Power. Trans. Carol Stewart. New York: Viking
Press.

Capra, Fritjof
1982 The Turning Point: Science, Society and the Rising Culture.
London: Flamingo.

Capra, Fritjof
1988 Uncommon Wisdom: Conversations with Remarka.ble People.
London: Century Hutchinson.

Carr, E.H.
1961 (rpt. 1983) What is History? Ed. R.W. Davies. London: Penguin Books.

Carter, Angela
1990 The Virago Book of Fairy Tales. London: Virago Press.
 331
Chamas, Suzy McKee
1978 Walk to the End of the World and Motherlines. London: The
Women's Press.

Chodorow, Nancy
1978 The Reproduction of Mothering: Psychoanalysis and the
Sociology of Gender. Berkeley: University of California Press.

Ci1ds van Rensburg Publications

1986 Johannesburg: One Hundred Years. Johannesburg: Chris van
Rensburg Publications.

Cixous, Helene and Catherine Clement

1986 The Newly Born Woman. Trans. Betsy Wing. Minneapolis:
University of Minnesota Press.

Clarke, Arthur C.
1968 2001: A Space Odyssey. London: Hutchinson.

Clemens, Anna Valdine

1986 Art, Myth and Ritual in Le Guin's The Left Hand of Darkness.
Canadian Review ofAmerican Studies 17 (4), 423-36.

Cloete, Henry
1900 The History of the Great Boer Trek and the Origin of the South
African Republics. London: John Murray.

Coetzee, J.M.
1980 Waiting for the Barbarians. London: Martin Secker & Warburg.

Cogell, Elizabeth Cummins

1983 Ursula K. Le Guin: A Pn"mary and Secondary Bibliography.
Boston: G.K. Hall.

Cohen, G.A.
1978 Karl Marx's Theory of History: A Defence. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.

Collier, Gordon, ed.

1992 Us/Them: Translation, Transcription and Identity in Post-
Colonial Literary Cultures. Amsterdam-Atlanta: Rodopi.

Conrad, Joseph
1902 (rpt. 1984) Heart of Darkness. Ed. Paul O'Prey. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Cranny-Francis, Anne
 332

1990 Feminist Fiction. Cambridge: Polity Press.

Crosland, Margaret
1992 Simone de Beauvoir: The Woman and Her Work. London:
Heinemann.

Culler, Jonathan
1983 (rpt. 1989) On Deconstruction: Theory and Criticism after Structuralism.
London: Routledge.

Cummins, Elizabeth
1990a Understanding Ursula K Le Guin. C .)lumbia: F · . ~rsity of
South Carolina Press.

Cummins, Elizabeth
1990b The Land-Lady's Homebirth: Revisiting Ursula K. Le Guin's
Worlds. Science-Fiction Studies 17 (2), 153-66.

Daly, Mary
1984 Pure Lust: Elemental Feminist Philosophy. London: The
Women's Press.

Daly, Mary (with Jane Caputi)

1988 Webster's First New Intergalactic Wickedary of the English
Language. London: Women's Press.

Davies, Philip John, ed.

1990 Science Fiction, Social Conflict, and War. Manchester:
Manchester University Press.

De Kock, Leon
1993 "Civilising Barbarians": Missionary Narrative and African
Textual Response in Nineteenth-Century South Africa.
Unpublished D. Litt et Phil thesis. Pretoria: University of South
Africa.

De Man, Paul
1983 Blindness and Insight: Essays on the Rhetoric of Contemporary
Criticism. New York: Oxford University Press.

Derrida, Jacques
1976 Of Grammatology. Trans. Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak.
Baltimore: Johns Hopkins Un: ersity Press.

Derrida, Jacques
1982a Margins of Philosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: University
 333

of Chicago Press.

Derrida, Jacques
1982b Writing and Difference. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: University
of Chicago Press.

Derrida, Jacques
1987 The Post Card. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

Dick, Philip K.
1962 (rpt. 1965) The Man in the High Castle. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Donawerth, Jane L. and Carol A. Kolmerten, eds.

1994 Utopian and Science Fiction by Women: Worlds of Difference.
Syracuse: Syracuse University Press.

Eliot, T.S.
1964 (rpt. 1989) Knowledge and Experience in the Philosophy of F.H. Bradley.
New York: Columbia University Press.

Eliot, T.S.
1974 Collected Poems, 1909-1962. London: Faber and Faber.

Essa, Saira
1987 Steve Biko: The Inquest: A Documentary Based on the Inquest
Hearing into the Death of Stephen Bantu Biko. Durban: Upstairs
Theatre.

Estes, Clarissa Pinkola

1992 (rpt. 1994) Women Who Run with the Wolves: Contacting the Power of the
Wild Woman. London: Rider.

Fabian, Johannes
1983 Time and the Other: How Anthropology Makes its Object. New
York: Columbia University Press.

Fanon, Frantz
1970 Black Skin, White Masks. Trans. Charles Lam Markmann.
London: Paladin.

Ferguson, Marilyn
1986 The Aquarian Conspiracy: Personal and Social Transformation
in the 1980s. London: Paladin.

Feyerabend, Paul K.
1988 Against Method. London: Verso.
 334
Filmer, Kath, ed.
1992 Twentieth-Century Fantasz"sts: Essays on Culture, Society and
Belief in Twentieth-Century Mythopoeic Literature. Houndmills:
Macmillan.

Finch, Sheila
1985 Paradise Lost: The Prison at the Heart of Le Guin's Utopia.
Extrapolation 26 (3), 240-48.

Fitzgerald, Edward
1970 (rpt. 1985) The Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam of Naishapur. Alexander W.
Allison et al, eds. The Norton Anthology of Poetry Third
Edition. New York: W.W. Norton & Company, 684-693.

Flax, Jane
1990 Thinking Fragments: Psychoanalysis, Feminism and
Postmodemism in the Contemporary West. Berkeley: University
of California Press.

Florence, Penny
1990 The Liberation of Utopia or Note why feminist Science Fiction is
a means to the end of the possibility that feminist SF is the Ideal
Literary Form. Linda Anderson, ed. Plotting Change:
Contemporary Women's Fiction. London: Edward Arnold, 65-
84.

Fotheringham, Peter
1978 American Government and Politics. London: Faber and Faber.

Foucault, Michel
1970 The Order of Things. London: Tavistock Publications Limited.

Foucault, Michel
1973 The Birth of the Clinic: An Archaeology of Medical Perception.
Trans. A.M. Sheridan. London: Tavistock Publications.

Foucault, Michel
1977 Discipline and Punish: The Birth of the Prison. Trans. Alan
Sheridan. New York: Pantheon.

Foucault, Michel
1980 Power/Knowledge: Selected Interviews and Other Writings 1972-
1977. Ed. Colin Gordon; trans. Colin Gordon, Leo Marshall,
John Mepham, Kate Soper. Great Britain: The Harvester Press.

Foucault, Michel
 335

1984 The Foucault Reader. Ed. Paul Rabinow. Harmondsworth:

Penguin.

Foucault, Michel
1992 The Archaeology of Knowledge. Trans. A.M. Sheridan Smith.
London: Routledge.

Fowler, Karen Joy

1991 Sarah Canary. New York: H. Holt.

Freedman, Carl
1987 Science Fiction and Critical Theory. Science-Fiction Studies 14
(2), 180-200.

Freud, Sigmund
1950 Totem and Taboo: Some Points of Agreement Between the
Mental Lives of Savages and Neurotics. London: Routledge and
Kegan Paul.

Freud, Sigmund
1963 Civilization and its Discontents. Trans. Joan Riviere; ed. James
Strachey. London: Hogarth Press.

Freud, Sigmund
1990 Freud on Women: A Reader. Ed. Elisabeth Young-Breuhl. New
York: W.W. Norton & Company.

Friday, Nancy
1987 My Mother My Self: The Daughter's Search for Identity. New
York: Dell Publishing.

Friedan, Betty
1963 (rpt. 1976) The Feminine Mystique. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Friedan, Betty
1994 The Fountain of Age. London: Vintage.

Gad, Finn
1970 The History of Greenland. London: C. Hurst.

Garnett, Rhys and R.J. Ellis, eds.

1990 Science Fiction Roots and Branches: Contemporary Critical
Approaches. Houndmills: Macmillan.
 336

Gay, Peter, ed.

1989 The Freud Reader. New York: W.W. Norton & Company.

Gearhart, Sally Miller

1979 The Wanderground. London: The Women's Press.

Gettleman, Marvin E., Jane Franklin, Marilyn Young, and H. Bruce Franklin, eds.
1985 Vietnam and America: A Documented History. New York:
Grove Press, Inc.

Godwin, William
1798 Enquiry Concerning Political Justice and Its Influence on Morals
and Happiness, Vol. 1. London: G.G. and J. Robinson.

Goodman, Mitchell, ed.

1970 The Movement Toward a New Amen·ca: The Beginnings of a
Long Revolution. New York: Alfred A. Knopf.

Goodman, Paul
1961 Growing Up Absurd: Problems of Youth in the Organized
System. London: Gollancz.

Gordon, Lyndall
1992 Shared Lives. Cape Town: David Philip Publishers.

Greenland, Colin
1991 Doing Two Things in Opposite Directions: Ursula Le Guin Talks
to Colin Greenland. Interzone (March), 58-61.

Greer, Germaine
1970 The Female Eunuch. London: MacGibbon & Kee.

Greer, Germaine
1991 The Change: Women, Ageing and the Menopause. London:
Hamish Hamilton.

Griffin, Susan
1978 Woman and Nature: The Roaring Inside Her. New York:
Harper & Row.

Grossmith, George
1953 The Diary of a Nobody. London: Dent.

Halliwell, Leslie
1991 Halliwell's Film Guide. London: HarperCollins Publishers.
 337

Harlow, Barbara
1986 Resistance Literature. New York: Methuen.

Heale, M.J.
1990 American Anticommunism: Combating the Enemy Within, 1830-
1970. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.

Heidegger, Martin
1962 (rpt. 1993) Being and Time. Trans. John Macquarrie and Edward Robinson.
Oxford: Blackwell.

Heilbrun, Carolyn G.
1973 Toward a Recognition of Androgyny: Aspects of Male and
Female in Literature. London: Gollancz.

Hofstadter, Douglas
1979 (rpt. 1985) Godel Escher, Bach: An Eternal Golden Braid. A Metaphorical
Fugue on Minds and Machines in the Spirit of Lewis Carroll.
Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Hollinger, Veronica
1990 Feminist Science Fiction: Breaking Up the Subject.
Extrapolation 31 (3), 229-39.

Hope, Christopher
1991 Leaming to Fly. R.I. Ferguson et al, eds. Cross-Currents.
Pretoria: UNISA, 446-54.

Hull, Keith N.
1986 What is Human? Ursula Le Guin and Science Fiction's Great
Theme. Modem Ficti..Jn Studies 32 (1), 65-74.

Illich, Ivan
1974 Deschooling Society. London: Marion Boyars.

Jackson, Rosemary
1981 Fantasy: The Literature of Subversion. London: Methuen.

Jameson, Fredric
1982 The Political Unconscious: Narrative as a Socially Symbolic Act.
Ithaca: Cornell University Press.

J anMohamed, Abdul R.
1983 Manichean Aesthetics: The Politics of Literature in Colonial
Africa. Amherst: The University of Massachussetts Press.
 338

Jose, Jim
1991 Reflections on the Politics of Le Guin's Narrative Shifts. Science-
Fiction Studies 18 (2), 180-97.

Joyce, James
1986 Ulysses. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Juhasz, Suzanne
1976 Naked and Fiery Forms: Modem American Poetry by Women, A
New Tradition. New York: Octagon Books.

Jung,C.G.
1959 Aion: Researches into the Phenomenology of the Self. Trans.
R.F.C. Hull. Routledge: London. (Collected Works of C.G.
Jung, 9 (II)).

Jung,C.G.
1990 The Basic Writings ofC.G. Jung. Trans. R.F.C. Hull. Princeton:
Princeton University Press.

Keulen, Margarete
1991 Radical Imagination: Feminist Conceptions of the Future in
Ursula K. Le Guin, Marge Piercy and Sally Miller Gearhart.
Frankfurt Am Main: Peter Lang GmbH.

King, Y nestra
1981 Feminism and the Revolt of Nature. Heresies: A Feminist
Publication on Arts and Politics (13), 12-16.

Klein, Viola
1946 (rpt. 1989) The Feminine Character: History of an Ideology. London:
Routledge.

Komer, S.
1955 (rpt. 1964) Kant. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Kristeva, Julia
1982 Powers of Horror: An Essay on Abjection. New York:
Columbia University Press.

Kristeva, Julia
1986 The Kristeva Reader. Ed. Toril Moi. New York: Columbia
University Press.
 339

Kroeber, Alfred L.
1952 The Nature of Culture. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

Kuhn, Thomas S.
1962 (rpt. 1970) The Structure of Scientific Revolutions. Chicago: University of
Chicago Press.

Lacan, Jacques
1977a The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psycho-Analysis. Ed.
Jacques-Alain Miller; trans. Alan Sheridan. Harmondsworth:
Penguin.

Lacan, Jacques
1977b Ecrits: A Selection. Trans. Alan Sheridan. New York: W.W.
Norton & Company.

Laclau, Ernesto and Chantal Mouffe

1985 Hegemony and Socialist Strategy: Towards a Radical
Democratic Politics. London: Verso.

Laing, R.D.
1967 (rpt. 1984) The Politics of Experience and The Bird of Paradise.
Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Laing, R.D.
1971 The Politics of the Family and Other Essays. London: Tavistock
Publications.

LaoTzu
1963 (rpt. 1985) Tao Te Ching. Trans. D.C. Lau. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Lefanu, Sarah
1988 In the Chinks of the World Machine: Feminism and Science
Fiction. London: The Women's Press.

Levi-Strauss, Claude
1963 (rpt. 1976) Structural Anthropology. New York: Basic Books.

Lewis, C.S.
1945 (rpt. 1990) The Cosmic Trilogy: Out of the Silent Planet, Perelandra, That
Hideous Strength. London: Pan Books.

Lopez, Barry Holstun, ed.

1977 Giving Birth to Thunder, Sleeping with his Daughter: Coyote
Builds North America. Kansas City: Sheed, Andrews and
MacMeel.
 340

Lyotard, Jean-Fran~ois
1984 The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge. Trans.
Geoff Bennington and Brian Massumi. Manchester: Manchester
University Press.

Manlove, C.N.
1980 Conservatism in the Fantasy of Le Guin. Extrapolation 21 (3),
287-97.

Mannheim, Karl
1936 (rpt. 1979) Ideology and Utopia: An Introduction to the Sociology of
Knowledge. London: Routledge & Keg"n Paul.

Marcuse, Herbert
1964 (rpt. 1986) One-Dimensional Man: Studies in the Ideology of Advanced
Industrial Society. London: Ark Paperbacks.

Martens, Jean L.
1993 Female Futures: A Study of Selected Contemporary Feminist
Science Fiction as Critique of Phallocentric Society.
Unpublished M.A. dissertation. Pretoria: University of South
Africa.

McHale, Brian
1987 Postmodernist Fiction. New York and London: Methuen.

McNeill, Dan
1993 Fuzzy Logic. New York: Simon and Schuster.

Meintjes, Johannes
1973 The Voortrekkers: The Story of the Great Trek and the Maldng of
South Africa. London: Cassell.

Memmi, Albert
1965 (rpt. 1990) The Colonizer and the Colonized. Trans. Howard Greenfeld.
London: Earthscan Publications.

Merchant, Carolyn
1980 (rpt. 1990) The Death of Nature: Women, Ecology and the Scientific
Revolution. New York: HarperCollins.

Miller, Arthur
1968 The Death of a Salesman. Lone "n: Heinemann Educational.

Millett, Kate
1971 Sexual Politics. New York: Equinox Books.
 341

Mills, C. Wright
1956 The Power Elite. London: Oxford University Press.

Milton, John
1980 Complete Poems. Ed. B.A. Wright. London: J.M. Dent & Sons.

Mitchell, Juliet
1974 Psychoanalysis and Feminism. London: Allen Lane.

Moi, Toril, ed.

1987 French Feminist Thought: A Reader. Oxford: Basil Blackwell.

Montefiore, Jan
1994 Feminism and Poetry: Language, Experience, Identity in
Women's Wn'ting. London: Pandora.

Moylan, Tom
1986 Demand the Impossible: Science Fiction and the Utopian
Imagination. London: Methuen.

Mullen, R.D. and Darko Suvin, eds.

1976 Science-Fiction Studies: Selected Articles on Science Fiction
1973-1975. Boston: Gregg Press.

Murphy, Patrick D. and Vernon Hyles, eds.

1989 The Poetic Fantastic: Studies in an Evolving Genre. New York:
Greenwood Press.

Neill, A.S.
1962 (rpt. 1975) Summerhill. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Nietzsche, Friedrich
1977 (rpt. 1983) A Nietzsche Reader. Trans. R.J. Hollingdale. Harmondsworth:
Penguin.

Nishitani, Keiji
1982 Religion and Nothingness. Trans. Jan van Bragt. Berkeley:
University of California Press.

Olander, Joseph D. and Martin Harry Greenberg, eds.

1979 Ursula K. Le Guin. Edinburgh: Paul Harris Publishing.

'Jrwell, George
1949 (rpt. 1980) Nineteen Eighty-Four. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Palmer, Martin
 342

1991 The Elements of Taoism. Shaftesbury: Element Books.

Palumbo, Donald, ed.

1986 Erotic Universe: Sexuality and Fantastic Literature. New York:
Greenwood Press.

Parry, Benita
1987 Problems in Current Theories of Colonial Discourse. Oxford
Literary Review 9 (1&2), 27-58.

Pearson, Carol and Katherine Pope

19~ 1 The Female Hero in American and British Literature. New York:
R.R. Bowker.

Peck, M. Scott
1983 The People of the Lie: The Hope/or Healing Human Evil. New
York: Simon and Schuster.

Piercy, Marge
1969 Hard Loving. Middletown, Connecticut: Wesleyan University
Press.

Piercy, Marge
1976 Woman on the Edge of Time. London: The Women's Press.

Piercy, Marge
1985 My Mother's Body. London and Henley: Pandora.

Piercy, Marge
1991 He, She and It: A Novel. New York: Knopf.

Plato
1983 The Republic. Trans. Desmond Lee. Harmondsworth: Penguin.

Poovey, Mary
1984 The Proper Lady and the Woman Writer: Ideology as Style in the
Works of Mary Wollstonecraft, Mary Shelley and Jane Austen.
Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

Pratt, Annis V.
1981 Archetypal Images in Women's Fiction. Bloomington: Indiana
University Press.

Pynchon, Thomas
1979 The Crying of Lot 49. London: Picador.
 343

Rabkin, Eric S., Martin Harry Greenberg and Joseph D. Olander, eds.
1983 No Place Else: Explorations in Utopian and Dystopian Fiction.
Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press.

Radhakrishnan, S.
1953 (rpt. 1994) The Principal Upanishads. Atlantic Highlands, NJ: Humanities
Press.

Radhakrishnan
1980 The Hindu View of Life. London: Unwin Paperbacks.

Ramsey, Jarold, ed.

1977 Coyote Was Going There: Indian Literature of the Oregon
Country. Seattle: University of Washington Press.

Reeves-Stevens, Judith and Garfield

1990 Star Trek: Prime Directive. New York: Pocket Books.

Rich, Adrienne
1985 When We Dead Awaken: Writing as Re-Vision. Sandra M.
Gilbert, ed. The Norton Anthology of Literature by Women. New
York: Norton, 2044-55.

Ricoeur, Paul
1965 History and Truth. Trans. Charles E. Kelbley. Evanston:
Northwestern University Press.

Roberts, Robin
1993 A New Species: Gender and Science in Science Fiction. Urbana
and Chicago: University of Illinois Press.

Rosinsky, Natalie M.
1984 Feminist Futures: Contemporary Women's Speculative Fiction.
Ann Arbor: UMI Research Press.

Roszak, Theodore
1972 Where the Wasteland Ends: Politics and Transcendence in
Postindustrial Society. London: Faber & Faber.

Ruddick, Sara
1989 Maternal Thinking: Toward a PoNics ofPeace. Boston: Beacon
Press.

Russ, Joanna
 344

1983 How to Suppress Women's Writing. Austin: University of Texas

Press.

Russ, Joanna
1984 Extra(Ordinary) People. London: The Women's Press.

Russ, Joanna
1985 The Female Man. London: The Women's Press.

Said, Edward W.
1975 Beginnings: Intention and Method. New York: Basic Books.

Said, Edward W.
1978 Orienta/ism. New York: Pantheon.

Said, Edward W.
1993 (rpt. 1994) Culture and Imperialism. London: Vintage.

Samuels, Andrew
1985 (rpt. 1990) Jung and the Post-Jungians. London: Routledge.

Sartre, Jean-Paul
1958 (rpt. 1986) Being and Nothingness: An Essay on Phenomenological
Ontology. Trans. Hazel E. Barnes. London: Methuen & Co.

Sarup, Madan
1988 An Introductory Guide to Post-structuralism and Postmodemism.
New York: Harvester Wheatsheaf.

Scholes, Robert
1975a Structural Fabulation: An Essay on the Fiction of the Future.
Notre Dame: University of Notre Dame Press.

Scholes, Robert
1975b Structuralism in Literature. New Haven: Yale University Press.

Scholes, Robert and Eric S. Rabkin

1977 Science Fiction: History, Science, Vision. New York: Oxford
University Press.

Schuhmacher, Stephan and Gert Woerner, eds.

1994 The Encyclopedia of Eastern Philosophy and Religion. Boston:
Shambhala.

Schweitzer, Albert
1955 Civilimtion and Ethics. London: Adam & Charles Black.
 345

Selinger, Bernard
1988 Le Guin and Identity in Contemporary Fiction. Ann Arbor: UMI
Research Press.

Shakespeare, William
1979 Othello. Ed. M.R. Ridley. London: Methuen.

Shakespeare, William
1982 Macbeth. London: Methuen.

Shakespeare, William
1983 Romeo and Juliet. Cape Town: Maskew Miller Longman.

Shelley, Percy Bysshe

1951 Selected Poetry and Prose of Shelley. Ed. Carlos Baker. New
York: Random House, Inc.

Singer, June
1989 Androgy'D': The Opposites Within. Boston: Sigo Press.

Slethaug, Gordon E.
1986 The Paradoxical Double in Le Guin's A Wizard of Earthsea.
Extrapolation 27 (4), 326-33.

Slonczewski, Joan
1986 A Door into Ocean. London: The Women's Press.

Slonczewski, Joan
1991 The Wall Around Eden. London: The Women's Press.

Slonczewski, Joan
1993 Daughter of Elysium. New York: Avon Books.

Slusser, G.E.
1976 The Farthest Shores of Ursula K. Le Guin. San Bernardino: The
Borgo Press.

Snyder, Alice D.
1934 (rpt. 1973) S. T. Colen'dge 's Treatise on Method. London: Constable & Co.
Ltd.

Somay, Biilent
1984 Towards an Open-Ended Utopia. Science:.. Fiction Studies 11 (1),
25-38.

Spivack, Charlotte
 346

1984 "Only in dying, life": the Dynamics of Old Age in the Fiction of
Ursula Le Guin. Modern Language Studies 14 (3), 43-53.

Spiegel, Don and Patricia Keith-Spiegel

1973 Outside~s USA: Original Essays on 24 Outgroups in American
Society. San Francisco: Rinehart Press.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty

1985 Three Women's Texts and a Critique of Imperialism. Critical
Inquiry (12), 243-261.

Spivak, Gayatri Chakravorty

1988 In Other Worlds: Essays in Cultural Politics. New York:
Routledge.

Stoddart, William
1993 Outline of Hinduism. Washington, D.C.: Foundation for
Traditional Studies.

Stout, Janis P.
1983 The Journey Narrative in American Literature: Patterns and
Departures. Westport, Connecticut: Greenwood Press.

Suvin, Darko
1979 Metamorphoses of Science Fiction: On the Poetics and History
of a Literary Genre. New Haven: Yale University Press.

Talbot, Michael
1987 Mysticism and the New Physics. London: Routledge & Kegan
Paul.

Taylor, Mark C.
1984 Erring: A Postmodern A/theology. Chicago: University of
Chicago Press.

Thompson, Raymond H.
1986 Jungian Patterns in Ursula K. Le Guin's The Farthest Shore.
William Coyle, ed. Aspects of Fantasy: Selected Essays from the
Second International Conference on the Fantastic in Literature
and Film. Westport, Connecticut: Greenwood Press, 189-95.

Tolkien, J.R.R.
 347

1968 (rpt. 1973) The Lord of the Rings. London: George Allen & Unwin Ltd.

Trinh T. Minh-ha
1989 Woman, Native, Other: Writing Postcoloniality and Feminism.
Bloomington: Indiana University Press.

Van Sickle, John V.

1969 Freedom in Jeopardy: The Tyranny of Idealism. New York and
Cleveland: The World Publishing Company.

Veeser, H. Aram, ed.

1989 The New Historicism. New York: Routledge.

Versfeld, Marthinus
1972 Persons. Cape Town: Buren Uitgewers.

Vivelo, Frank Robert

1978 Cultural Anthropology Handbook: A Basic Introduction. New
York: McGraw-Hill.

White, Hayden
1978 (rpt. 1987) Tropics of Discourse: Essays in Cultural Criticism. Baltimore:
Johns Hopkins University Press.

Wilber, Ken
1977 (rpt. 1989) The Spectrum of Consciousness. Wheaton, Ill.: The
Theosophical Publishing House.

Wilber, Ken
1980 The Atman Project: A Transpersonal View of Human
Development. Wheaton, Ill: The Theosophical Publishing House.

Wilber, Ken
1983 Up from Eden: A Transpersonal View of Human Evolutlon.
London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.

Williams, Donna Glee

1994 The Moons of Le Guin and Heinlein. Science-Fictlon Studies
(21), 164-72.

Wolmark, Jenny
1993 Aliens and Others: Science Fiction, Feminism and
Postmodernism. New York: Harvester Wheatsheaf.

Woodcock, Bruce
 348

1994 Radical Taoism: Ursula K. Le Guin's Science Fiction. Gina

Wisker, ed. It's My Party: Reading Twentieth-Century Women's
Wn'ting. London: Pluto Press, 193-211.

Wordsworth, William
1954 William Wordsworth: The Prelude, Selected Poems and Sonnets.
Ed. Carlos Baker. New York: Holt, Rinehart and Winston, Inc.

Wright, Stephen
1983 Meditations in Green. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons.

Wytenbroek, J.R.
1987 Always Coming Home: Pacifism and Anarchy in Le Guin's Latest
Utopia. Extrapolation 28 (4), 330-339.

Yeats, W.B.
1933 (rpt. 1978) The Collected Poems of W.B. Yeats. London: Macmillan.

Yeats, W.B.
1962 A Vision. London: Macmillan & Co. Ltd.

Yorke, Liz
1991 Impertinent Voices: Subversive Strategies in Contemporary
Women's Poetry. London and New York: Routledge.

Zamiatin, Eugene
1921 (rpt. 1975) We. Trans. Gregory Zilboorg. Boston: Gregg Press.